This is a modern-English version of The Story of Mary MacLane, originally written by MacLane, Mary. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Book cover

The STORY of
MARY MACLANE

The Story of Mary Maclane

Author’s portrait photograph

MARY MACLANE

MARY MACLANE

The STORY
of
MARY MACLANE

CHICAGO
HERBERT S. STONE AND COMPANY
MCMII

CHICAGO
HERBERT S. STONE AND CO.
1902

Contents

JANUARY 1901
13 I of womankind and of nineteen years
14 I have in me the germs of intense life
15 So then, yes. I find myself at this stage of womankind
16 I feel about forty years old
17 As I have said, I want Fame
18 And meanwhile—as I wait—my mind occupies itself
19 I come from a long line of Scotch and Canadian
20 I have said that I am alone. I am not quite
21 Happiness, don’t you know, is of three kinds
22 It is night. I might well be in my bed
23 I have eaten my dinner. I have had, among other things
24 I am charmingly original
25 I can remember a time long, oh, very long ago
26 I sit at my window and look out upon
27 This is not a diary. It is a Portrayal
28 I am an artist of the most artistic, the highest type
29 As I read over now and then what I have written
30 An idle brain is the Devil’s workshop, they say
31 To-day as I walked out I was impressed deeply
 
FEBRUARY
1 Oh, the wretched bitter loneliness of me!
2 I have been looking over the confessions of the Bashkirtseff
3 The town of Butte presents a wonderful field
4 Always I wonder, when I die will there be any one
7 In this house where I drag out my accursed
8 Often I walk out to a place on the flat valley
12 I am in no small degree, I find, a sham
13 So then … I find that I am quite, quite odd
17 To-day I walked over the hill where
20 At times when I walk among the natural things
22 Life is a pitiful thing
23 I stand in the midst of my sand and barrenness
25 Mary MacLane—what are you, you forlorn
28 To-day when I walked over my sand and barrenness
 
MARCH
2 Often in the early morning I leave my bed
5 Sometimes I am seized with nearer, vivider
8 There are several things in the world for which I
9 It is astonishing to me how very many contemptible
10 My genius is an element by itself
11 Sometimes when I go out on the barrenness
12 Everything is so dreary—so dreary
13 If it were pain alone that one must bear
14 I have been placed in this world with eyes to see
15 In these days of approaching emotional Nature
16 To-day I walked over the sand
17 In some rare between-whiles it is as if nothing mattered
18 But yes. It all matters, whether or no
19 On a day when the sky is like lead
20 There were pictures in the red sunset sky to-day
21 Some people think, absurdly enough, that to be Scotch
22 I fear, … fine world, that you do not yet know me
23 My philosophy, I find after very little analysis
25 One of the remarkable points about my life is that
26 Now and again I have torturing glimpses of a Paradise
28 Hatred, after all, is the easiest thing of all to bear
29 I am making the world my confessor in this Portrayal
31 “She only said: ‘My life is dreary
 
APRIL
2 How can any one bring a child into the world and not
3 This evening in the slow-deepening dusk I sat by
4 I have asked for bread, sometimes
10 I have a sense of humor that partakes of the divine
11 I write a great many letters to the dear anemone lady
12 Oh, the dreariness, the Nothingness!
13 I am sitting writing out on my sand and barrenness
 
L’ENVOI: OCTOBER
28 And so there you have my Portrayal

The Story of Mary MacLane

The Story of Mary MacLane

Butte, MT,
January 13, 1901.

I OF womankind and of nineteen years, will now begin to set down as full and frank a Portrayal as I am able of myself, Mary MacLane, for whom the world contains not a parallel.

I, a woman of nineteen years, will now start to write as openly and honestly as I can about myself, Mary MacLane, for whom the world has no equal.

I am convinced of this, for I am odd.

I believe this because I’m unusual.

I am distinctly original innately and in development.

I am uniquely original, both by nature and in growth.

I have in me a quite unusual intensity of life.

I have an unusually strong zest for life.

I can feel.

I can feel it.

I have a marvelous capacity for misery and for happiness.

I have an incredible ability to experience both sadness and joy.

I am broad-minded.

I am open-minded.

I am a genius.

I'm a genius.

I am a philosopher of my own good peripatetic school.

I am a philosopher of my own wandering school of thought.

I care neither for right nor for wrong—my conscience is nil.

I don’t care about right or wrong—my conscience is nonexistent.

My brain is a conglomeration of aggressive versatility.

My brain is a mix of intense flexibility.

I have reached a truly wonderful state of miserable morbid unhappiness.

I have reached a genuinely awful state of deep, dark unhappiness.

I know myself, oh, very well.

I know myself really well.

I have attained an egotism that is rare indeed.

I have developed an ego that is quite uncommon.

I have gone into the deep shadows.

I have entered the deep shadows.

All this constitutes oddity. I find, therefore, that I am quite, quite odd.

All of this is a bit strange. So, I've realized that I am really, really unusual.

I have hunted for even the suggestion of a parallel among the several hundred persons that I call acquaintances. But in vain. There are people and people of varying depths and intricacies of character, but there is none to compare with me. The young ones of my own age—if I chance to give them but a glimpse of the real workings of my mind—can only stare at me in dazed stupidity, uncomprehending; and the old ones of forty and fifty—for forty and fifty are always old to nineteen—[3]can but either stare also in stupidity, or else, their own narrowness asserting itself, smile their little devilish smile of superiority which they reserve indiscriminately for all foolish young things. The utter idiocy of forty and fifty at times!

I have searched for even the slightest hint of a comparison among the several hundred people I consider acquaintances. But it's been pointless. There are people with varying degrees of complexity and character, but none can compare to me. The young people around my age—if I happen to give them even a glimpse of my true thoughts—can only look at me in confused silence, completely lost. As for the older folks in their forties and fifties—because forty and fifty always seem old to someone who's nineteen—[3] they can only either stare in confusion or, showing their own narrow-mindedness, give their condescending little smile of superiority that they reserve for all foolish young people. The sheer stupidity of those in their forties and fifties can be astounding at times!

These, to be sure, are extreme instances. There are among my young acquaintances some who do not stare in stupidity, and yes, even at forty and fifty there are some who understand some phases of my complicated character, though none to comprehend it in its entirety.

These are definitely extreme examples. Among my young friends, there are some who don’t gaze in confusion, and yes, even at forty and fifty, there are people who grasp certain aspects of my complex personality, although none can fully understand it.

But, as I said, even the suggestion of a parallel is not to be found among them.

But, as I mentioned, there's no hint of a parallel among them.

I think at this moment, however, of two minds famous in the world of letters between which and mine there are certain fine points of similarity. These are the minds of Lord Byron and of Marie Bashkirtseff. It is the Byron of “Don Juan” in whom I find suggestions [4]of myself. In this sublime outpouring there are few to admire the character of Don Juan, but all must admire Byron. He is truly admirable. He uncovered and exposed his soul of mingled good and bad—as the terms are—for the world to gaze upon. He knew the human race, and he knew himself.

Right now, I’m thinking about two famous writers whose minds have some interesting similarities to mine. These are Lord Byron and Marie Bashkirtseff. It’s Byron in “Don Juan” where I see hints of myself. In this amazing work, not many people admire the character of Don Juan, but everyone admires Byron. He’s genuinely impressive. He revealed his complex soul—containing both good and bad—for the world to see. He understood humanity, and he understood himself.

As for that strange notable, Marie Bashkirtseff, yes, I am rather like her in many points, as I’ve been told. But in most things I go beyond her.

As for that unusual figure, Marie Bashkirtseff, yes, I've been told that I'm quite similar to her in many ways. But in most aspects, I surpass her.

Where she is deep, I am deeper.

Where she is deep, I am even deeper.

Where she is wonderful in her intensity, I am still more wonderful in my intensity.

Where she is amazing in her intensity, I am even more amazing in mine.

Where she had philosophy, I am a philosopher.

Where she had philosophy, I am a philosopher.

Where she had astonishing vanity and conceit, I have yet more astonishing vanity and conceit.

Where she had incredible vanity and arrogance, I have even more incredible vanity and arrogance.

But she, forsooth, could paint good pictures,—and I—what can I do?

But she really could paint great pictures—and I—what can I do?

She had a beautiful face, and I am a [5]plain-featured, insignificant little animal.

She had a stunning face, while I am a [5]plain-looking, unimportant little creature.

She was surrounded by admiring, sympathetic friends, and I am alone—alone, though there are people and people.

She was surrounded by supportive, admiring friends, and I am alone—alone, even though there are plenty of people around.

She was a genius, and still more am I a genius.

She was a genius, and I am even more of a genius.

She suffered with the pain of a woman, young; and I suffer with the pain of a woman, young and all alone.

She felt the pain of a young woman, and I feel the pain of a young woman, lonely and all on my own.

And so it is.

And that's how it is.

Along some lines I have gotten to the edge of the world. A step more and I fall off. I do not take the step. I stand on the edge, and I suffer.

Along some lines, I’ve reached the edge of the world. One more step and I’d fall off. I don’t take the step. I stand on the edge, and I suffer.

Nothing, oh, nothing on the earth can suffer like a woman young and all alone!

Nothing, oh, nothing on earth can hurt like a young woman all alone!

—Before proceeding farther with the Portraying of Mary MacLane, I will write out some of her uninteresting history.

—Before going further with the portrayal of Mary MacLane, I will share some of her rather dull history.

I was born in 1881 at Winnepeg, in Canada. Whether Winnepeg will yet [6]live to be proud of this fact is a matter for some conjecture and anxiety on my part. When I was four years old I was taken with my family to a little town in western Minnesota, where I lived a more or less vapid and lonely life until I was ten. We came then to Montana.

I was born in 1881 in Winnipeg, Canada. Whether Winnipeg will ever be proud of this fact is something I often wonder and worry about. When I was four, my family moved to a small town in western Minnesota, where I lived a pretty dull and lonely life until I turned ten. After that, we moved to Montana.

Whereat the aforesaid life was continued.

Where the previously mentioned life continued.

My father died when I was eight.

My dad passed away when I was eight.

Apart from feeding and clothing me comfortably and sending me to school—which is no more than was due me—and transmitting to me the MacLane blood and character, I can not see that he ever gave me a single thought.

Besides providing me with food and clothing and sending me to school—which was the least he could do—and passing down the MacLane blood and character, I can't see that he ever gave me a second thought.

Certainly he did not love me, for he was quite incapable of loving any one but himself. And since nothing is of any moment in this world without the love of human beings for each other, it is a matter of supreme indifference to me whether my father, Jim MacLane of selfish memory, lived or died.

Surely he didn’t love me because he was completely unable to love anyone but himself. And since nothing really matters in this world without people caring for each other, it’s completely irrelevant to me whether my father, Jim MacLane, who was so selfish, lived or died.

He is nothing to me.

He means nothing to me.

There are with me still a mother, a sister, and two brothers.

I still have my mother, a sister, and two brothers with me.

They also are nothing to me.

They don’t mean anything to me.

They do not understand me any more than if I were some strange live curiosity, as which I dare say they regard me.

They don’t understand me any more than if I were some bizarre live exhibit, which I’m sure they see me as.

I am peculiarly of the MacLane blood, which is Highland Scotch. My sister and brothers inherit the traits of their mother’s family, which is of Scotch Lowland descent. This alone makes no small degree of difference. Apart from this the MacLanes—these particular MacLanes—are just a little bit different from every family in Canada, and from every other that I’ve known. It contains and has contained fanatics of many minds—religious, social, whatnot, and I am a true MacLane.

I am uniquely from the MacLane family, which has Highland Scottish roots. My sister and brothers take after our mom’s side of the family, which is of Lowland Scottish descent. This alone makes a noticeable difference. Besides this, the MacLanes—specifically this branch of the MacLane family—are a bit different from every other family in Canada and every other one I've encountered. We've had fanatics of various kinds—religious, social, you name it—and I am truly a MacLane.

There is absolutely no sympathy between my immediate family and me. There can never be. My mother, having [8]been with me during the whole of my nineteen years, has an utterly distorted idea of my nature and its desires, if indeed she has any idea of it.

There is absolutely no sympathy between my immediate family and me. There can never be. My mother, having [8] been with me for all of my nineteen years, has a completely twisted understanding of who I am and what I want, if she even has any clue at all.

When I think of the exquisite love and sympathy which might be between a mother and daughter, I feel myself defrauded of a beautiful thing rightfully mine, in a world where for me such things are pitiably few.

When I think about the beautiful love and connection that can exist between a mother and daughter, I feel like I've been robbed of something wonderful that should be mine in a world where such things are sadly rare for me.

It will always be so.

It'll always be like that.

My sister and brothers are not interested in me and my analyses and philosophy, and my wants. Their own are strictly practical and material. The love and sympathy between human beings is to them, it seems, a thing only for people in books.

My siblings aren't interested in me, my thoughts, or my desires. Their focus is solely on practical and material concerns. It seems to them that love and empathy between people is just something found in books.

In short, they are Lowland Scotch, and I am a MacLane.

In short, they are Lowland Scotch, and I’m a MacLane.

And so, as I’ve said, I carried my uninteresting existence into Montana. The existence became less uninteresting, however, as my versatile mind began to develop and grow and know the [9]glittering things that are. But I realized as the years were passing that my own life was at best a vapid, negative thing.

And so, as I mentioned, I brought my dull life to Montana. However, it became less dull as my adaptable mind started to grow and discover the [9] exciting things that exist. But I came to realize over the years that my own life was at best a shallow, empty experience.

A thousand treasures that I wanted were lacking.

A thousand treasures I wanted were missing.

I graduated from the high school with these things: very good Latin; good French and Greek; indifferent geometry and other mathematics; a broad conception of history and literature; peripatetic philosophy that I acquired without any aid from the high school; genius of a kind, that has always been with me; an empty heart that has taken on a certain wooden quality; an excellent strong young woman’s-body; a pitiably starved soul.

I graduated from high school with these things: very good Latin; good French and Greek; average geometry and other math; a broad understanding of history and literature; wandering thoughts on philosophy that I picked up without any help from school; a kind of genius that's always been with me; an empty heart that has become somewhat stiff; a strong, healthy young woman's body; and a sadly starved soul.

With this equipment I have gone my way through the last two years. But my life, though unsatisfying and warped, is no longer insipid. It is fraught with a poignant misery—the misery of nothingness.

With this equipment, I've made my way through the last two years. But my life, though unfulfilling and twisted, is no longer dull. It is filled with a deep sadness—the sadness of emptiness.

I have no particular thing to occupy [10]me. I write every day. Writing is a necessity—like eating. I do a little housework, and on the whole I am rather fond of it—some parts of it. I dislike dusting chairs, but I have no aversion to scrubbing floors. Indeed, I have gained much of my strength and gracefulness of body from scrubbing the kitchen floor—to say nothing of some fine points of philosophy. It brings a certain energy to one’s body and to one’s brain.

I don’t have anything specific to keep me busy. [10]I write every day. Writing is a must—just like eating. I do some housework, and overall, I really like it—at least some parts of it. I’m not a fan of dusting chairs, but I don’t mind scrubbing floors. In fact, I’ve gained a lot of my strength and gracefulness from scrubbing the kitchen floor—not to mention some great insights about life. It gives a boost to both your body and your mind.

But mostly I take walks far away in the open country. Butte and its immediate vicinity present as ugly an outlook as one could wish to see. It is so ugly indeed that it is near the perfection of ugliness. And anything perfect, or nearly so, is not to be despised. I have reached some astonishing subtleties of conception as I have walked for miles over the sand and barrenness among the little hills and gulches. Their utter desolateness is an inspiration to the long, long thoughts and to the nameless [11]wanting. Every day I walk over the sand and barrenness.

But mostly, I take long walks in the open countryside. Butte and its surroundings have as ugly a view as you could hope to find. It's so ugly that it's almost perfect in its ugliness. And anything that's perfect, or close to it, shouldn't be dismissed. I've come to some incredible insights as I've wandered for miles through the sand and desolation among the small hills and gullies. Their total emptiness inspires deep, contemplative thoughts and a sense of longing. Every day, I walk over the sand and barrenness.

And so, then, my daily life seems an ordinary life enough, and possibly, to an ordinary person, a comfortable life.

And so, my daily life feels pretty ordinary, and probably, to an average person, a comfortable one.

That’s as may be.

That's possible.

To me it is an empty, damned weariness.

To me, it feels like a pointless, exhausting struggle.

I rise in the morning; eat three meals; and walk; and work a little, read a little, write; see some uninteresting people; go to bed.

I wake up in the morning, have three meals, go for a walk, do a bit of work, read a little, write, meet some boring people, and then go to bed.

Next day, I rise in the morning; eat three meals; and walk; and work a little, read a little, write; see some uninteresting people; go to bed.

Next day, I wake up in the morning; eat three meals; walk; do some work, read a bit, write; see some boring people; go to bed.

Again I rise in the morning; eat three meals; and walk; and work a little, read a little, write; see some uninteresting people; go to bed.

Again I wake up in the morning; eat three meals; then walk; do a bit of work, read a bit, write; hang out with some boring people; and go to bed.

Truly an exalted, soulful life!

Truly an elevated, soulful life!

What it does for me, how it affects me, I am now trying to portray.

I’m now trying to express what it does for me and how it impacts me.

January 14.

I HAVE in me the germs of intense life. If I could live, and if I could succeed in writing out my living, the world itself would feel the heavy intensity of it.

I have within me the seeds of intense life. If I could live, and if I could manage to express my living through writing, the world itself would experience its profound intensity.

I have the personality, the nature, of a Napoleon, albeit a feminine translation. And therefore I do not conquer; I do not even fight. I manage only to exist.

I have the personality and nature of a Napoleon, but in a feminine way. So, I don’t conquer; I don’t even fight. I can only manage to exist.

Poor little Mary MacLane!—what might you not be? What wonderful things might you not do? But held down, half-buried, a seed fallen in barren ground, alone, uncomprehended, obscure—poor little Mary MacLane! Weep, world,—why don’t you?—for poor little Mary MacLane!

Poor little Mary MacLane!—what could you be? What amazing things could you do? But you’re stuck, half-buried, like a seed dropped in dry soil, alone, misunderstood, and invisible—poor little Mary MacLane! Cry, world,—why don’t you?—for poor little Mary MacLane!

Had I been born a man I would by now have made a deep impression of myself on the world—on some part of it. But I am a woman, and God, or the [13]Devil, or Fate, or whosoever it was, has flayed me of the thick outer skin and thrown me out into the midst of life—has left me a lonely, damned thing filled with the red, red blood of ambition and desire, but afraid to be touched, for there is no thick skin between my sensitive flesh and the world’s fingers.

Had I been born a man, I would have made a significant impact on the world by now—somewhere. But I'm a woman, and God, or the [13]Devil, or Fate, or whoever it was, has stripped away my thick outer skin and thrown me into the chaos of life—left me a lonely, cursed being filled with the passionate blood of ambition and desire, but afraid to be touched because there’s no protective layer between my vulnerable self and the world's grasp.

But I want to be touched.

But I want to be touched.

Napoleon was a man, and though sensitive his flesh was safely covered.

Napoleon was a man, and even though he was sensitive, his skin was well protected.

But I am a woman, awakening, and upon awakening and looking about me, I would fain turn and go back to sleep.

But I am a woman, waking up, and as I wake and look around me, I would gladly turn and go back to sleep.

There is a pain that goes with these things when one is a woman, young, and all alone.

There’s a pain that comes with these things when you’re a young woman and completely alone.

I am filled with an ambition. I wish to give to the world a naked Portrayal of Mary MacLane: her wooden heart, her good young woman’s-body, her mind, her soul.

I am filled with ambition. I want to share with the world an honest portrayal of Mary MacLane: her rigid heart, her youthful body, her mind, her soul.

I wish to write, write, write!

I want to write, write, write!

I wish to acquire that beautiful, [14]benign, gentle, satisfying thing—Fame. I want it—oh, I want it! I wish to leave all my obscurity, my misery—my weary unhappiness—behind me forever.

I want to achieve that beautiful, [14]kind, gentle, fulfilling thing—Fame. I want it—oh, I really want it! I want to leave all my obscurity, my misery—my tired unhappiness—behind me for good.

I am deadly, deadly tired of my unhappiness.

I am so incredibly tired of my unhappiness.

I wish this Portrayal to be published and launched into that deep salt sea—the world. There are some there surely who will understand it and me.

I want this portrayal to be published and sent out into the vast ocean—the world. There are definitely some out there who will understand it and me.

Can I be that thing which I am—can I be possessed of a peculiar rare genius, and yet drag out my life in obscurity in this uncouth, warped, Montana town?

Can I truly be who I am—can I have this unique, rare talent and still spend my life in the shadows in this rough, twisted Montana town?

It must be impossible! If I thought the world contained nothing more than that for me—oh, what should I do? Would I make an end of my dreary little life now? I fear I would. I am a philosopher—and a coward. And it were infinitely better to die now in the high-beating pulses of youth than to drag on, year after year, year after year, and find oneself at last a stagnant old woman, spiritless, hopeless, with a [15]declining body, a declining mind,—and nothing to look back upon except the visions of things that might have been—and the weariness.

It must be impossible! If I thought the world held nothing more than that for me—oh, what would I do? Would I end my dreary little life now? I fear I might. I’m a thinker—and a coward. It would be infinitely better to die now, in the vibrant moment of youth, than to drag on year after year and find myself an old, stagnant woman—spiritless, hopeless—with a [15] declining body, a fading mind—and nothing to look back on except the visions of what could have been—and the weariness.

I see the picture. I see it plainly. Oh, kind Devil, deliver me from it!

I see the image. I see it clearly. Oh, kind Devil, save me from it!

Surely there must be in a world of manifold beautiful things something among them for me. And always, while I am still young, there is that dim light, the Future. But it is indeed a dim, dim light, and ofttimes there’s a treachery in it.

Surely in a world filled with so many beautiful things, there has to be something for me. And as long as I’m still young, there’s that faint glimmer of the Future. But it’s really just a faint, faint light, and often it feels deceptive.

January 15.

SO THEN, yes. I find myself at this stage of womankind and nineteen years, a genius, a thief, a liar—a general moral vagabond, a fool more or less, and a philosopher of the peripatetic school. Also I find that even this combination can not make one happy. It serves, however, to occupy my versatile mind, to keep me wondering what it is a kind Devil has in store for me.

SO THEN, yes. Here I am at this point in my life, being a woman at nineteen—a genius, a thief, a liar—a complete moral drifter, a bit of a fool, and a wandering philosopher. But I realize that even with all this, I still can't find happiness. Still, it keeps my adaptable mind busy, making me wonder what a kind fate has in store for me.

A philosopher of my own peripatetic school—hour after hour I walk over the desolate sand and dreariness among tiny hills and gulches on the outskirts of this mining town; in the morning, in the long afternoon, in the cool of the night. And hour after hour, as I walk, through my brain some long, long pageants march: the pageant of my fancies, the pageant of my unparalleled egotism, the pageant of my unhappiness, the pageant of my minute analyzing, [17]the pageant of my peculiar philosophy, the pageant of my dull, dull life,—and the pageant of the Possibilities.

A philosopher from my wandering school—I walk for hours over the empty sand and gloom among small hills and valleys on the edge of this mining town; in the morning, throughout the long afternoon, and in the cool of the night. And hour after hour, as I walk, many long scenes parade through my mind: the parade of my fantasies, the parade of my unmatched ego, the parade of my unhappiness, the parade of my detailed analysis, [17]the parade of my unique philosophy, the parade of my dull, dull life, —and the parade of the Possibilities.

We three go out on the sand and barrenness: my wooden heart, my good young woman’s-body, my soul. We go there and contemplate the long sandy wastes, the red, red line on the sky at the setting of the sun, the cold gloomy mountains under it, the ground without a weed, without a grass-blade even in their season—for they have years ago been killed off by the sulphur smoke from the smelters.

We three step out onto the sand and desolation: my wooden heart, my young woman’s body, and my soul. We stand there and take in the vast sandy stretches, the bright red line in the sky as the sun sets, the cold, dark mountains beneath it, the ground devoid of any weeds or even a blade of grass in their season—killed off years ago by the sulfur smoke from the smelters.

So this sand and barrenness forms the setting for the personality of me.

So this sand and dryness creates the backdrop for who I am.

January 16.

I FEEL about forty years old.

I feel around forty years old.

Yet I know my feeling is not the feeling of forty years. These are the feelings of miserable, wretched youth.

Yet I know my feelings aren't the feelings of someone who's been around for forty years. These are the feelings of miserable, wretched youth.

Every day the atmosphere of a house becomes unbearable, so every day I go out to the sand and barrenness. It is not cold, neither is it mild. It is gloomy.

Every day, the vibe in the house becomes unbearable, so every day I head out to the sand and emptiness. It’s not cold, nor is it warm. It’s just dreary.

I sit for two hours on the ground by the side of a pitiably small narrow stream of water. It is not even a natural stream. I dare say it comes from some mine among the hills. But it is well enough that the stream is not natural—when you consider the sand and barrenness. It is singularly appropriate.

I sit for two hours on the ground beside a pitifully small, narrow stream of water. It isn't even a natural stream. I could bet it comes from some mine in the hills. But it's just as well that the stream isn't natural—when you consider the sand and desolation. It fits perfectly.

And I am singularly appropriate to all of them. It is good, after all, to be appropriate to something—to be in [19]touch with something, even sand and barrenness. The sand and barrenness is old—oh, very old. You think of this when you look at it.

And I fit perfectly with all of them. It’s nice, after all, to belong to something—to be in [19]touch with something, even if it's just sand and emptiness. The sand and emptiness are ancient—oh, really ancient. This thought crosses your mind when you look at it.

What should I do if the earth were made of wood, with a paper sky!

What should I do if the earth were made of wood, with a paper sky!

I feel about forty years old.

I feel like I'm about forty years old.

And again I say I know my feeling is not the feeling of forty years. These are the feelings of miserable, wretched youth.

And again I say I know my feelings aren't the feelings of someone who's forty. These are the feelings of miserable, unhappy youth.

Still more pitiable than the sand and barrenness and the poor unnatural stream is the dry, warped cemetery where the dry, warped people of Butte bury their dead friends. It is a source of satisfaction to me to walk down to this cemetery and contemplate it, and revel in its utter pitiableness.

Even more heartbreaking than the sand, desolation, and the pathetic stream is the dry, twisted cemetery where the parched, twisted people of Butte bury their departed friends. I find a strange comfort in walking down to this cemetery, reflecting on it, and enjoying its complete misery.

“It is more pitiable than I and my sand and barrenness and my poor unnatural stream,” I say over and over, and take my comfort.

“It’s more unfortunate than I and my sand and emptiness and my sad, unnatural stream,” I keep saying to myself and find my solace.

Its condition is more forlorn than that of a woman young and alone. It is unkempt. [20]It is choked with dust and stones. The few scattered blades of grass look rather ashamed to be seen growing there. A great many of the headstones are of wood and are in a shameful state of decay. Those that are of stone are still more shameful in their hard brightness.

Its condition is more desolate than that of a young woman on her own. It's messy. [20] It's filled with dust and stones. The few scattered blades of grass seem embarrassed to be seen growing there. Many of the headstones are wooden and are in a disgraceful state of decay. Those made of stone are even more embarrassing with their harsh brightness.

The dry, warped friends of the dry, warped people of Butte are buried in this dusty, dreary, wind-havocked waste. They are left here and forgotten.

The dry, warped friends of the dry, warped people of Butte are buried in this dusty, dreary, wind-whipped wasteland. They are left here and forgotten.

The Devil must rejoice in this graveyard.

The Devil must be thrilled in this graveyard.

And I rejoice with the Devil.

And I celebrate with the Devil.

It is something for me to contemplate that is more pitiable than I and my sand and barrenness and my unnatural stream.

It’s something for me to think about that’s more pathetic than I am, my sand, my emptiness, and my strange little stream.

I rejoice with the Devil.

I celebrate with the Devil.

The inhabitants of this cemetery are forgotten. I have watched once the burying of a young child. Every day for a fortnight afterward I came back, and I saw the mother of the child there. [21]She came and stood by the small new grave. After a few days more she stopped coming.

The people in this cemetery are forgotten. I once witnessed the burial of a young child. Every day for two weeks after that, I returned and saw the child's mother there. [21]She came and stood by the small new grave. After a few more days, she stopped coming.

I knew the woman and went to her house to see her. She was beginning to forget the child. She was beginning to take up again the thread of her life where she had let it go. The thread of her life is involved in the divorces and fights of her neighbors.

I knew the woman and went to her house to see her. She was starting to forget the child. She was beginning to pick up the thread of her life where she had left off. The thread of her life was entangled in her neighbors' divorces and conflicts.

Out in the warped graveyard her child is forgotten. And presently the wooden headstone will begin to decay. But the worms will not forget their part. They have eaten the small body by now, and enjoyed it. Always worms enjoy a body to eat.

Out in the twisted graveyard, her child is forgotten. Soon, the wooden headstone will start to rot. But the worms won't forget their role. They've already consumed the small body and enjoyed it. Worms always enjoy a body to eat.

And also the Devil rejoiced.

And the Devil rejoiced too.

And I rejoiced with the Devil.

And I celebrated with the Devil.

They are more pitiable, I insist, than I and my sand and barrenness—the mother whose life is involved in divorces and fights, and the worms eating at the child’s body, and the wooden headstone which will presently decay.

They are more pitiful, I maintain, than I and my sand and emptiness—the mother whose life is tangled in divorces and conflicts, the worms consuming the child's body, and the wooden headstone that will soon rot.

And so the Devil and I rejoice.

And so the Devil and I celebrate.

But no matter how ferociously pitiable is the dried-up graveyard, the sand and barrenness and the sluggish little stream have their own persistent individual damnation. The world is at least so constructed that its treasures may be damned each in a different manner and degree.

But no matter how painfully miserable the barren graveyard is, the sand, desolation, and the sluggish little stream each have their own unique kind of suffering. The world is built in such a way that its treasures can be cursed in different ways and to varying extents.

I feel about forty years old.

I feel like I’m about forty years old.

And I know my feeling is not the feeling of forty years. They do not feel any of these things at forty. At forty the fire has long since burned out. When I am forty I shall look back to myself and my feelings at nineteen—and I shall smile.

And I know that my feelings now are not the same as they will be at forty. People don’t feel these things at forty. By then, the fire has long since gone out. When I’m forty, I’ll look back at my nineteen-year-old self and my feelings—and I’ll smile.

Or shall I indeed smile?

Should I really smile?

January 17.

AS I have said, I want Fame. I want to write—to write such things as compel the admiring acclamations of the world at large; such things as are written but once in years, things subtly but distinctly different from the books written every day.

AS I have said, I want fame. I want to write—to write things that make the whole world admire and applaud; things that are only written once in a while, things that are subtly but clearly different from the books that are produced every day.

I can do this.

I got this.

Let me but make a beginning, let me but strike the world in a vulnerable spot, and I can take it by storm. Let me but win my spurs, and then you will see me—of womankind and young—valiantly astride a charger riding down the world, with Fame following at the charger’s heels, and the multitudes agape.

Just let me get started, let me hit the world where it’s most exposed, and I can take it by storm. Once I earn my recognition, then you'll see me—among women and youth—fearlessly riding a powerful horse, charging through the world, with Fame trailing behind, and the crowds in awe.

But oh, more than all this I want to be happy!

But oh, more than all of this, I just want to be happy!

Fame is indeed benign and gentle and satisfying. But Happiness is something [24]at once tender and brilliant beyond all things.

Fame is definitely kind, gentle, and fulfilling. But Happiness is something [24] that is both tender and more radiant than anything else.

I want Fame more than I can tell.

I want fame more than I can express.

But more than I want Fame I want Happiness. I have never been happy in my weary young life.

But more than I want fame, I want happiness. I have never been happy in my tired, young life.

Think, oh, think, of being happy for a year—for a day! How brilliantly blue the sky would be; how swiftly and joyously would the green rivers run; how madly, merrily triumphant the four winds of heaven would sweep round the corners of the fair earth!

Think, oh, think, of being happy for a year—for a day! How brilliantly blue the sky would be; how quickly and joyfully the green rivers would flow; how wildly, merrily triumphant the four winds of heaven would sweep around the corners of the beautiful earth!

What would I not give for one day, one hour, of that charmed thing Happiness! What would I not give up?

What would I not do for just one day, one hour, of that amazing thing Happiness! What would I not sacrifice?

How we eager fools tread on each other’s heels, and tear each other’s hair, and scratch each other’s faces, in our furious gallop after Happiness! For some it is embodied in Fame, for some in Money, for some in Power, for some in Virtue—and for me in something very much like love.

How we eager fools step on each other’s toes, pull each other’s hair, and scratch each other’s faces in our wild chase after Happiness! For some, it takes the form of Fame, for others, it’s Money, for some, it’s Power, for others, it’s Virtue—and for me, it’s something very similar to love.

None of the other fools desires Happiness [25]as I desire it. For one single hour of Happiness I would give up at once these things: Fame, and Money, and Power, and Virtue, and Honor, and Righteousness, and Truth, and Logic, and Philosophy, and Genius. The while I would say, What a little, little price to pay for dear Happiness!

None of the other fools want Happiness [25]like I do. For just one hour of Happiness, I would immediately give up these things: Fame, Money, Power, Virtue, Honor, Righteousness, Truth, Logic, Philosophy, and Genius. All the while, I’d think, What a small, small price to pay for precious Happiness!

I am ready and waiting to give all that I have to the Devil in exchange for Happiness. I have been tortured so long with the dull, dull misery of Nothingness—all my nineteen years. I want to be happy—oh, I want to be happy!

I’m ready and willing to give everything I have to the Devil in exchange for Happiness. I’ve been tormented for so long by the endless, endless misery of Nothingness—all my nineteen years. I want to be happy—oh, I just want to be happy!

The Devil has not yet come. But I know that he usually comes, and I wait him eagerly.

The Devil hasn't shown up yet. But I know he usually does, and I'm waiting for him excitedly.

I am fortunate that I am not one of those who are burdened with an innate sense of virtue and honor which must come always before Happiness. They are but few who find their Happiness in their Virtue. The rest of them must be content to see it walk away. [26]But with me Virtue and Honor are nothing.

I’m lucky that I’m not one of those people who feel like having a built-in sense of virtue and honor always has to come before Happiness. Very few find their Happiness in their Virtue. The rest just have to watch it slip away. [26]But for me, Virtue and Honor mean nothing.

I long unspeakably for Happiness.

I long deeply for Happiness.

And so I await the Devil’s coming.

And so I'm waiting for the Devil to show up.

January 18.

AND meanwhile—as I wait—my mind occupies itself with its own good odd philosophy, so that even the Nothingness becomes almost endurable.

AND meanwhile—as I wait—my mind keeps itself busy with its own unique philosophy, making even the Nothingness almost bearable.

The Devil has given me some good things—for I find that the Devil owns and rules the earth and all that therein is. He has given me, among other things—my admirable young woman’s-body, which I enjoy thoroughly and of which I am passionately fond.

The Devil has given me some great things—because I realize that the Devil owns and controls the earth and everything in it. He has given me, among other things—my amazing young woman's body, which I enjoy completely and am deeply fond of.

A spasm of pleasure seizes me when I think in some acute moment of the buoyant health and vitality of this fine young body that is feminine in every fiber.

A rush of pleasure hits me when I think in some intense moment of the lively health and energy of this beautiful young body that is feminine in every way.

You may gaze at and admire the picture in the front of this book. It is the picture of a genius—a genius with a good strong young woman’s-body,—and inside the pictured body is a liver, a [28]MacLane liver, of admirable perfectness.

You can look at and appreciate the picture in the front of this book. It shows a genius—a genius with a strong young woman's body—and inside that body is a liver, a [28]MacLane liver, of remarkable perfection.

Other young women and older women and men of all ages have good bodies also, I doubt not—though the masculine body is merely flesh, it seems, flesh and bones and nothing else. But few recognize the value of their bodies; few have grasped the possibilities, the artistic graceful perfection, the poetry of human flesh in its health. Few have even sense enough indeed to keep their flesh in health, or to know what health is until they have ruined some vital organ, and so banished it forever.

Other young women, older women, and men of all ages have good bodies too, I'm sure—though it seems the male body is just flesh, merely flesh and bones, nothing more. But not many appreciate the value of their bodies; few understand the possibilities, the artistic, graceful perfection, the poetry of human flesh when it’s healthy. Even fewer have the awareness to maintain their health or to really know what health is until they’ve damaged some vital organ and lost it for good.

I have not ruined any of my vital organs, and I appreciate what health is. I have grasped the art, the poetry of my fine feminine body.

I haven’t damaged any of my vital organs, and I value what health really means. I’ve come to understand the art and poetry of my beautiful feminine body.

This at the age of nineteen is a triumph for me.

This is a triumph for me at the age of nineteen.

Sometime in the midst of the brightness of an October I have walked for miles in the still high air under the blue [29]of the sky. The brightness of the day and the blue of the sky and the incomparable high air have entered into my veins and flowed with my red blood. They have penetrated into every remote nerve-center and into the marrow of my bones.

Sometime during the bright days of October, I’ve walked for miles in the crisp air beneath the blue [29] sky. The day’s brightness, the blue sky, and the amazing fresh air have filled me and mixed with my blood. They’ve reached every hidden nerve and even the marrow in my bones.

At such a time this young body glows with life.

At such a time, this young body shines with vitality.

My red blood flows swiftly and joyously—in the midst of the brightness of October.

My red blood flows quickly and happily—in the bright light of October.

My sound, sensitive liver rests gently with its thin yellow bile in sweet content.

My soft, sensitive liver sits peacefully with its light yellow bile, feeling completely at ease.

My calm, beautiful stomach silently sings, as I walk, a song of peace.

My calm, beautiful stomach quietly hums a song of peace as I walk.

My lungs, saturated with mountain ozone and the perfume of the pines, expand in continuous ecstasy.

My lungs, filled with fresh mountain air and the scent of the pines, expand in constant bliss.

My heart beats like the music of Schumann, in easy, graceful rhythm with an undertone of power.

My heart beats like Schumann's music, in a smooth, elegant rhythm with an underlying strength.

My strong and sensitive nerves are reeking and swimming in sensuality [30]like drunken little Bacchantes, gay and garlanded in mad revelling.

My heightened and sensitive nerves are overwhelmed and immersed in sensuality [30] like tipsy little Bacchantes, joyful and adorned in wild celebration.

The entire wonderful, graceful mechanism of my woman’s-body has fallen at the time—like the wonderful, graceful mechanism of my woman’s-mind—under the enchanting spell of a day in October.

The entire amazing, graceful workings of my woman's body have succumbed at this moment—just like the amazing, graceful workings of my woman's mind—to the enchanting charm of a day in October.

“It is good,” I think to myself, “oh, it is good to be alive! It is wondrously good to be a woman young in the fullness of nineteen springs. It is unutterably lovely to be a healthy young animal living on this charmed earth.”

“It’s great,” I think to myself, “oh, it’s great to be alive! It’s wonderfully good to be a young woman at the peak of nineteen springs. It’s incredibly lovely to be a healthy young person living on this enchanted earth.”

After I have walked for several hours I reach a region where the sulphur smoke has not penetrated, and I sit on the ground with drawn-up knees and rest as the shadows lengthen. The shadows lengthen early in October.

After I’ve walked for several hours, I arrive at a place where the sulfur smoke hasn’t reached, and I sit on the ground with my knees pulled up and take a break as the shadows stretch out. The shadows start to stretch early in October.

Presently I lie flat on my back and stretch my lithe slimness to its utmost like a mountain lioness taking her comfort. I am intensely thankful to the Devil for my two good legs and the full [31]use of them under a short skirt, when, as now, they carry me out beyond the pale of civilization away from tiresome dull people. There is nothing in the world that can become so maddeningly wearisome as people, people, people!

Right now, I'm lying flat on my back, stretching my slim body like a mountain lioness getting comfortable. I'm really grateful to the Devil for my two strong legs and the freedom to use them in a short skirt, especially when they take me out beyond the boundaries of civilization, away from boring, tiresome people. Nothing in the world can be as incredibly exhausting as people, people, people!

And so, Devil, accept, for my two good legs, my sincerest gratitude. I lie on the ground for some minutes and meditate idly. There is a worldful of easy indolent, beautiful sensuality in the figure of a young woman lying on the ground under a warm setting sun. A man may lie on the ground—but that is as far as it goes. A man would go to sleep, probably, like a dog or a pig. He would even snore, perhaps—under the setting sun. But then, a man has not a good young feminine body to feel with, to receive into itself the spirit of a warm sun at its setting, on a day in October,—and so let us forgive him for sleeping, and for snoring.

And so, Devil, I accept, for my two good legs, my deepest gratitude. I lie on the ground for a few minutes and think aimlessly. There’s a world of easy, lazy, beautiful sensuality in the image of a young woman lying on the ground under a warm setting sun. A man can lie on the ground—but that's where it ends. He would probably just fall asleep, like a dog or a pig. He might even snore, maybe—under the setting sun. But then, a man doesn’t have a nice young feminine body to connect with, to soak up the warm spirit of the sun as it sets on an October day,—and so let’s forgive him for sleeping and for snoring.

When I rise again to a sitting posture all the brightness has focused itself to [32]the west. It casts a yellow glamor over the earth, a glamor not of joy, nor of pleasure, nor of happiness—but of peace.

When I sit up again, all the light has gathered in the west. It casts a yellow glow over the land, a glow that's not about joy, pleasure, or happiness—but about peace.

The young poplar trees smile gently in the deathly still air. The sage brush and the tall grass take on a radiant quietness. The high hills of Montana, near and distant, appear tender and benign. All is peace—peace. I think of that beautiful old song:

The young poplar trees sway gently in the still air. The sagebrush and the tall grass have a radiant calmness. The high hills of Montana, both near and far, look soft and welcoming. All is peace—peace. I think of that beautiful old song:

"Sweet valley of Avoca! How peacefully could I relax
In your embrace of shade——.”

But I am too young yet to think of peace. It is not peace that I want. Peace is for forty and fifty. I am waiting for my Experience.

But I’m still too young to think about peace. It's not peace that I want. Peace is for people in their forties and fifties. I’m waiting for my Experience.

I am awaiting the coming of the Devil.

I am waiting for the arrival of the Devil.

And now, just before twilight, after the sun has vanished over the edge, is the red, red line on the sky.

And now, just before dusk, after the sun has dipped below the horizon, there's a bright red line in the sky.

There will be days wild and stormy, [33]filled with rain and wind and hail; and yet nearly always at the sun’s setting there will be calm—and the red line of sky.

There will be days that are wild and stormy, [33]filled with rain, wind, and hail; and yet almost always at sunset, there will be calm—and the red streak in the sky.

There is nothing in the world quite like this red sky at sunset. It is Glory, Triumph, Love, Fame!

There’s nothing in the world quite like this red sky at sunset. It’s Glory, Triumph, Love, Fame!

Imagine a life bereft of things, and fingers pointed at it, and eyebrows raised; tossed and bandied hither and yon; crushed, beaten, bled, rent asunder, outraged, convulsed with pain; and then, into this life while still young, the red, red line of sky!

Imagine a life stripped of possessions, with people pointing fingers and raising eyebrows; tossed around back and forth; crushed, beaten, bleeding, torn apart, outraged, writhing in pain; and then, into this life while still young, the red, red line of the sky!

Why did I cry out against Fate, says the line; why did I rebel against my term of anguish! I now rather rejoice at it; now in my Happiness I remember it only with deep pleasure.

Why did I cry out against Fate, says the line; why did I rebel against my time of suffering! I now rather celebrate it; now in my Happiness I recall it only with deep joy.

Think of that wonderful, admirable, matchless man of steel, Napoleon Bonaparte. He threw himself heavily on the world, and the world has never since been the same. He hated himself, and the world, and God, and Fate, and the [34]Devil. His hatred was his term of anguish.

Think about that amazing, incredible, unique man of steel, Napoleon Bonaparte. He made a huge impact on the world, and it has never been the same since. He despised himself, the world, God, Fate, and the Devil. His hatred was his source of suffering.

Then the sun threw on the sky for him a red, red line—the red line of Triumph, Glory, Fame!

Then the sun painted a bright red line across the sky for him—the red line of Triumph, Glory, Fame!

And afterward there was the blackness of Night, the blackness that is not tender, not gentle.

And then there was the darkness of Night, the darkness that is not kind, not soft.

But black as our Night may be, nothing can take from us the memory of the red, red sky. “Memory is possession,” and so the red sky we have with us always.

But as dark as our Night may be, nothing can erase the memory of the red, red sky. “Memory is possession,” and so the red sky is always with us.

Oh, Devil, Fate, World—some one, bring me my red sky! For a little brief time, and I will be satisfied. Bring it to me intensely red, intensely full, intensely alive! Short as you will, but red, red, red!

Oh, Devil, Fate, World—someone, bring me my red sky! Just for a little while, and I'll be satisfied. Bring it to me bright red, completely full, totally alive! Short as you want, but red, red, red!

I am weary—weary, and, oh, I want my red sky! Short as it might be, its memory, its fragrance would stay with me always—always. Bring me, Devil, my red line of sky for one hour and take all, all—everything I possess. Let [35]me keep my Happiness for one short hour, and take away all from me forever. I will be satisfied when Night has come and everything is gone.

I am exhausted—exhausted, and, oh, I want my red sky! Even if it's just for a little while, its memory and scent would stay with me forever—forever. Bring me, Devil, my red line of sky for one hour and take all, all—everything I own. Let [35]me keep my happiness for just one short hour, and take everything from me for good. I will be satisfied when night falls and everything is gone.

Oh, I await you, Devil, in a wild frenzy of impatience!

Oh, I wait for you, Devil, in a wild frenzy of impatience!

And as I hurry back through the cool darkness of October, I feel this frenzy in every fiber of my fervid woman’s-body.

And as I rush back through the cool darkness of October, I feel this intense energy in every part of my passionate woman’s body.

January 19.

I COME from a long line of Scotch and Canadian MacLanes. There are a great many MacLanes, but there is usually only one real MacLane in each generation. There is but one who feels again the passionate spirit of the clans, those barbaric dwellers in the bleak, but well-beloved Highlands of Scotland.

I come from a long line of Scotch and Canadian MacLanes. There are a lot of MacLanes, but there’s usually only one true MacLane in each generation. There’s only one who feels the passionate spirit of the clans, those fierce people from the harsh, yet dearly loved Highlands of Scotland.

I am the real MacLane of my generation. The real MacLane in these later centuries is always a woman. The men of the family never amount to anything worth naming—if one accepts the acme, the zenith, of pure selfishness, with a large letter “s.” Life may be easy enough for the innumerable Canadian MacLanes who are not real. But it is certain to be more or less a Hill of Difficulty for the one who is. She finds herself somewhat alone. I have brothers and a sister and a mother [37]in the same house with me—and I find myself somewhat alone. Between them and me there is no tenderness, no sympathy, no binding ties. Would it affect me in the least—do you suppose—if they should all die to-morrow? If I were not a real MacLane perhaps it would have been different, or perhaps I should not have missed these things.

I am the true MacLane of my generation. The true MacLane in these later centuries is always a woman. The men in the family never turn out to be anything noteworthy—if you consider the peak, the height, of pure selfishness, with a capital “S.” Life might be pretty easy for the countless Canadian MacLanes who aren't real. But it’s bound to be more or less a Hill of Difficulty for the one who is. She finds herself somewhat isolated. I have brothers and a sister and a mother [37]living in the same house with me—and I still feel somewhat alone. There’s no tenderness, no sympathy, no strong connections between us. Do you think it would bother me at all if they all died tomorrow? If I weren’t a real MacLane, maybe it would have been different, or maybe I wouldn’t even have noticed these things.

How much, Devil, have I lost for the privilege of being a real MacLane?

How much, Devil, have I sacrificed for the privilege of being a real MacLane?

But yes, I have also gained much.

But yeah, I've gained a lot too.

January 20.

I HAVE said that I am alone.

I'm saying I'm alone.

I am not quite, quite alone.

I'm not totally alone.

I have one friend—of that Friendship that is real and is inlaid with the beautiful thing Truth. And because it has the beautiful thing Truth in it, this my one Friendship is somehow above and beyond me; there is something in it that I reach after in vain—for I have not that divinely beautiful thing Truth. Have I not said that I am a thief and a liar? But in this Friendship nevertheless there is a rare, ineffably sweet something that is mine. It is the one tender thing in this dull dreariness that wraps me round.

I have one friend—a true friendship that is filled with the beautiful quality of Truth. And because it has this beautiful Truth in it, this friendship is somehow greater than me; there's something in it that I grasp for but can't attain—because I don't possess that divinely beautiful Truth. Haven't I called myself a thief and a liar? Yet, in this friendship, there’s still a rare, indescribably sweet quality that truly belongs to me. It’s the only tender thing in this dull dreariness that surrounds me.

Are there many things in this cool-hearted world so utterly exquisite as the pure love of one woman for another woman?

Are there many things in this cold-hearted world that are as utterly beautiful as the pure love of one woman for another?

My one friend is a woman some twelve or thirteen years older than I. [39]She is as different from me as is day from night. She believes in God—that God that is shown in the Bible of the Christians. And she carries with her an atmosphere of gentleness and truth. The while I am ready and waiting to dedicate my life to the Devil in exchange for Happiness—or some lesser thing. But I love Fannie Corbin with a peculiar and vivid intensity, and with all the sincerity and passion that is in me. Often I think of her, as I walk over the sand in my Nothingness, all day long. The Friendship of her and me is a fair, dear benediction upon me, but there is something in it—deep within it—that eludes me. In moments when I realize this, when I strain and reach vainly at a thing beyond me, when indeed I see in my mind a vision of the personality of Fannie Corbin, it is then that it comes on me with force that I am not good.

My one friend is a woman about twelve or thirteen years older than me. [39] She is as different from me as day is from night. She believes in God—the God that's described in the Bible of the Christians. She carries an aura of kindness and truth with her. Meanwhile, I’m ready and waiting to dedicate my life to the Devil in exchange for Happiness—or some lesser thing. But I love Fannie Corbin with a unique and intense passion, with all the sincerity and emotion I have. I often think of her as I walk over the sand in my Nothingness all day long. The friendship between us is a beautiful, precious blessing in my life, but there’s something within it that I can’t grasp. In moments when I realize this, when I struggle and reach for something beyond my understanding, when I clearly envision the essence of Fannie Corbin in my mind, it then hits me hard that I am not good.

But I can love her with all the ardor of a young and passionate heart.

But I can love her with all the passion of a young and enthusiastic heart.

Yes, I can do that.

Sure, I can do that.

For a year I have loved my one friend. During the eighteen years of my life before she came into it I loved no one, for there was no one.

For a year, I've loved my one friend. In the eighteen years of my life before she came along, I loved no one, because there was no one.

It is an extremely hard thing to go through eighteen years with no one to love, and no one to love you—the first eighteen years.

It’s really tough to go through eighteen years with no one to love, and no one to love you—the first eighteen years.

But now I have my one friend to love and to worship.

But now I have my one friend to love and adore.

I have named my friend the “anemone lady,” a name beautifully appropriate.

I’ve called my friend the “anemone lady,” and it fits her perfectly.

The anemone lady used to teach me literature in the Butte High School. She used to read poetry in the class-room in a clear, sweet voice that made one wish one might sit there forever and listen to it.

The anemone lady taught me literature at Butte High School. She would read poetry in the classroom with a clear, sweet voice that made you wish you could sit there forever and listen to her.

But now I have left the high school, and the dear anemone lady has gone from Butte. Before she went she told me she would be my friend.

But now I've finished high school, and the lovely anemone lady has left Butte. Before she left, she told me she would be my friend.

Think of it—to live and have a friend!

Think about it—to live and have a friend!

My friend does not fully understand me; she thinks much too well of me. She has not a correct idea of my soul’s depths and shallows. But if she did know them she would still be my friend. She knows the heavy weight of my unrest and unhappiness. She is tenderly sympathetic. She is the one in all the world who is dear to me.

My friend doesn't fully get me; she thinks way too highly of me. She doesn't have a clear idea of the highs and lows of my soul. But even if she did know, she'd still be my friend. She understands the heavy burden of my restlessness and unhappiness. She is compassionately supportive. She's the one person in the whole world who is precious to me.

Often I think, if only I could have my anemone lady and go and live with her in some little out-of-the-world place high up on the side of a mountain for the rest of my life—what more would I desire? My friendship would constitute my life. The unrest, the dreariness, the Nothingness of my existence now is so dull and gray by contrast that there would be Happiness for me in that life, Happiness softly radiant, if quiet—redolent of the fresh, thin fragrance of the dear blue anemone that grows in the winds and rains of spring.

Often I think that if I could be with my anemone lady and live together in some little secluded place high up on the mountain for the rest of my life—what more could I want? My friendship would be my whole life. The restlessness, the dullness, the emptiness of my current existence feels so bleak and gray by comparison that I know there would be Happiness for me in that life, a soft, radiant Happiness, if peaceful—filled with the fresh, light scent of the lovely blue anemone that blooms in the spring’s winds and rains.

But Miss Corbin would doubtless look somewhat askance at the idea of [42]spending the rest of her life with me on a mountain. She is very fond of me, but her feeling for me is not like mine for her, which indeed is natural. And her life is made up mostly of sacrifices—doing for her fellow-creatures, giving of herself. She never would leave this.

But Miss Corbin would probably look a bit sideways at the idea of [42] spending the rest of her life with me on a mountain. She cares for me a lot, but her feelings for me aren't the same as mine for her, which is only natural. Plus, her life mostly revolves around sacrifices—helping others and giving of herself. She would never leave that behind.

And so, then, the mountainside and the solitude and the friend with me are, like every good thing, but a vision.

And so, the mountainside, the solitude, and the friend with me are, like every good thing, just a dream.

“Thy friend is always thy friend; not to have, nor to hold, nor to love, nor to rejoice in: but to remember.”

“Your friend is always your friend; not to possess, nor to keep, nor to love, nor to celebrate: but to remember.”

And so do I remember my one friend, the anemone lady—and think often about her with passionate love.

And so I remember my one friend, the anemone lady—and I often think about her with deep love.

January 21.

HAPPINESS, don’t you know, is of three kinds—and all are transitory. It never stays, but it comes and goes.

HAPPINESS, you know, comes in three types—and all are temporary. It never lasts; it just comes and goes.

There is that happiness that comes from newly-washed feet, for instance, and a pair of clean stockings on them, particularly after one has been upon a tramp into the country. Always I have identified this kind of happiness with a Maltese cat, dipping a hungry, stealthy, sensual tongue into a bowl of fresh, thick cream.

There’s a certain joy that comes from freshly washed feet, for example, and a pair of clean socks on them, especially after a long hike in the countryside. I’ve always connected this kind of happiness with a Maltese cat, quietly using its hungry, sneaky, sensual tongue to lap up a bowl of fresh, thick cream.

There is that still happiness that has come to me at rare times when I have been with my one friend—and which does very well for people whose feelings are moderate. They need wish for nothing beyond it. They could not appreciate anything deeper.

There is that quiet happiness that has come to me at rare times when I’ve been with my one friend—and which is just fine for people whose feelings are moderate. They don’t need to wish for anything more than that. They wouldn’t be able to appreciate anything deeper.

And there is that kind of happiness which is of the red sunset sky. There [44]is something terrible in the thought of this indescribable mad Happiness. What a thing it is for a human being to be happy—with the red, red Happiness of the sunset sky!

And there is that kind of happiness that comes with a red sunset sky. There [44]is something overwhelming in the idea of this indescribable, wild happiness. What an incredible experience it is for a person to be happy—with the vibrant, red happiness of the sunset sky!

It’s like a terrific storm in summer with rain and wind, beating quiet water into wild waves, bending great trees to the ground,—convulsing the green earth with delicious pain.

It’s like an incredible summer storm with rain and wind, turning calm water into wild waves, bending huge trees to the ground—shaking the green earth with pleasurable pain.

It’s like something of Schubert’s played on the violin that stirs you within to exquisite torture.

It’s like a piece by Schubert played on the violin that moves you inside to an exquisite kind of pain.

It’s like the human voice divine singing a Scotch ballad in a manner to drag your soul from your body.

It’s like a heavenly voice singing a Scottish ballad in a way that pulls your soul right out of your body.

But there are no words to tell it. It is something infinitely above and beyond words. It is the kind of Happiness the Devil will bring to me when he comes,—to me, to me! Oh, why does he not come now when I am in the midst of my youth! Why is he so long in coming?

But there are no words to describe it. It's something far beyond language. It’s the kind of Happiness that the Devil will bring me when he comes—to me, to me! Oh, why doesn’t he come now while I’m still young! Why is he taking so long?

Often you hear a dozen stories of [45]how the Devil was most ready and willing to take all from some one and give him his measure of Happiness. And sometimes the person was innately virtuous and so could not take the Happiness when it was offered. But Happiness is its own justification, and it should be eagerly grasped when it comes.

Often you hear a dozen stories of [45]how the Devil was always ready and willing to take everything from someone and give them their dose of Happiness. And sometimes the person was naturally virtuous and therefore could not accept the Happiness when it was offered. But Happiness is its own reason for being, and it should be eagerly embraced when it comes.

A world filled with fools will never learn this.

A world full of fools will never understand this.

And so here I stand in the midst of Nothingness waiting and longing for the Devil, and he doesn’t come. I feel a choking, strangling, frenzied feeling of waiting—oh, why doesn’t my Happiness come! I have waited so long—so long.

And so here I am in the middle of Nothingness, waiting and yearning for the Devil, and he doesn’t show up. I feel a suffocating, overwhelming, frantic sense of waiting—oh, why doesn’t my Happiness come! I have waited for so long—so long.

There are persons who say to me that I ought not to think of the Devil, that I ought not to think of Happiness—Happiness for me would be sure to mean something wicked (as if Happiness could ever be wicked!); that I ought to think of being good. I ought to think of God. These are persons [46]who help to fill the world with fools. At any rate their words are unable to affect me. I can not distinguish between right and wrong in this scheme of things. It is one of the lines of reasoning in which I have gotten to the edge, the end. I have gotten to the point to which all logic finally leads. I can only say, What is wrong? What is right? What is good? What is evil? The words are merely words, with word-meanings.

There are people who tell me that I shouldn’t think about the Devil, that I shouldn’t think about Happiness—Happiness for me would definitely mean something bad (as if Happiness could ever be bad!); that I should focus on being good. I should think about God. These are the people who [46]help fill the world with fools. Anyway, their words don’t have any effect on me. I can’t tell the difference between right and wrong in this situation. It’s one of those lines of reasoning where I’ve reached the limit, the conclusion. I’ve come to the point where all logic eventually leads. I can only ask, What’s wrong? What’s right? What’s good? What’s evil? The words are just words, with their meanings.

Truth is Love, and Love is the only Truth, and Love is the one thing out of all that is real.

Truth is Love, and Love is the only Truth, and Love is the one thing that is truly real.

The Devil is really the only one to whom we may turn, and he exacts payment in full for every favor.

The Devil is basically the only one we can rely on, and he demands full payment for every favor.

But surely he will come one day with Happiness for me.

But I'm sure he'll come one day with happiness for me.

Yet, oh, how can I wait!

Yet, oh, how can I wait!

To be a woman, young and all alone, is hard—hard!—is to want things, is to carry a heavy, heavy weight.

To be a woman, young and all alone, is tough—tough!—it's about wanting things, it's about carrying a heavy, heavy burden.

Oh, damn! damn! damn! Damn [47]every living thing, the world!—the universe be damned!

Oh, damn! damn! damn! Damn [47] every living thing, the world!—the universe be damned!

Oh, I am weary, weary! Can’t you see that I am weary and pity me in my own damnation?

Oh, I am so tired, so tired! Can’t you see that I am tired and feel sorry for me in my own misery?

January 22.

IT IS night. I might well be in my bed taking a needed rest. But first I shall write.

IT'S night. I could be in my bed getting much-needed rest. But first, I need to write.

To-day I walked far away over the sand in the teeth of a bitter wind. The wind was determined that I should turn and come back, and equally I was determined I would go on. I went on.

Today I walked a long way over the sand against a harsh wind. The wind was hell-bent on making me turn back, but I was equally determined to keep going. I kept going.

There is a certain kind of wind in the autumn to walk in the midst of which causes one’s spirits to rise ecstatically. To walk in the midst of a bitter wind in January may have almost any effect.

There’s a specific kind of wind in the fall that lifts your spirits in a joyful way. Walking through a harsh wind in January can have just about any effect.

To-day the bitter wind swept over me and around me and into the remote corners of my brain and swept away the delusions, and buffeted my philosophy with rough insolence.

Today, the harsh wind swept over me, around me, and into the distant corners of my mind, blowing away the illusions and striking my beliefs with harsh disrespect.

The world is made up mostly of nothing. You may be convinced of this when a bitter wind has swept away your delusions.

The world is mostly empty. You might realize this when a harsh wind blows away your illusions.

What is the wind?

What’s the wind?

Nothing.

Nothing.

What is the sky?

What’s the sky?

Nothing.

Nothing.

What do we know?

What do we know?

Nothing.

Nothing.

What is fame?

What is celebrity?

Nothing.

Nothing.

What is my heart?

What is my heart?

Nothing.

Nothing.

What is my soul?

What is my spirit?

Nothing.

Nothing.

What are we?

Who are we?

We are nothing.

We are nothing.

We think we progress wonderfully in the arts and sciences as one century follows another. What does it amount to? It does not teach us the all-why. It does not let us cease to wonder what it is that we are doing, where it is that we are going. It does not teach us why the green comes again to the old, old hills in the spring; why the benign balm-o’-Gilead shines wet and sweet after the rain; why the red never fails [50]to come to the breast of the robin, the black to the crow, the gray to the little wren; why the sand and barrenness lies stretched out around us; why the clouds float high above us; why the moon stands in the sky, night after night; why the mountains and valleys live on as the years pass.

We believe we've made incredible progress in the arts and sciences as one century rolls into the next. But what does it really mean? It doesn't explain the big questions. It doesn't stop us from wondering what we're doing or where we're headed. It doesn't tell us why the green returns to the ancient hills in the spring, why the soothing balm-o’-Gilead appears fresh and sweet after rain, why the red always shows up in the robin's chest, the black in the crow, and the gray in the little wren; why the sand and desolation spread out around us; why the clouds drift high above us; why the moon hangs in the sky, night after night; why the mountains and valleys endure as the years go by.

The arts and sciences go on and on—still we wonder. We have not yet ceased to weep. And we suffer still in 1902, even as they suffered in 1802, and in 802.

The arts and sciences continue endlessly—yet we still wonder. We have not stopped crying. And we still suffer in 1902, just as they did in 1802, and in 802.

To-day we eat our good dinners with forks.

To­day we have our nice dinners with forks.

A thousand years ago they had no forks.

A thousand years ago, they didn't have forks.

Yet, though we have forks, we are not happy. We scream and kick and struggle and weep just as they did a thousand years ago—when they had no forks.

Yet, even though we have forks, we're still not happy. We scream, kick, struggle, and cry just like they did a thousand years ago—when they didn't have forks.

We are “no wiser than when Omar fell asleep.”

We are “just as clueless as when Omar fell asleep.”

And in the midst of our great wondering, [51]we wonder why some of us are given faith to trust without question, while the rest of us are left to eat out our life’s vitals with asking.

And in the middle of our deep curiosity, [51]we wonder why some people are given faith to trust without doubts, while the rest of us are left to exhaust ourselves with questions.

I have walked once in summer by the side of a little marsh filled with mint and white hawthorn. The mint and white hawthorn have with them a vivid, rare, delicious perfume. It makes you want to grovel on the ground—it makes you think you might crawl in the dust all your days, and well for you. The perfume lingers with you afterward when years have passed. You may scream and kick and struggle and weep right lustily every day of your life, but in your moments of calmness sometimes there will come back to you the fragrance of a swamp filled with mint and white hawthorn.

I once walked in the summer by a small marsh filled with mint and white hawthorn. The mint and white hawthorn had a vivid, rare, and delicious scent. It makes you want to lie on the ground—it makes you feel like you could crawl in the dirt for the rest of your life, and that would be okay. The scent stays with you even after years have gone by. You can scream and kick and struggle and cry every day of your life, but in your moments of calmness, the fragrance of a marsh filled with mint and white hawthorn will sometimes come back to you.

It is meltingly beautiful.

It's incredibly beautiful.

What does it mean?

What does it mean?

What would it tell?

What would it say?

Why does the marsh, and the mint and white hawthorn, freeze over in the [52]fall? And why do they come again, voluptuous, enticing, in the damp spring days—and rack the souls of wretches who look and wonder?

Why does the marsh, the mint, and the white hawthorn freeze over in the [52] fall? And why do they return, lush and tempting, on the damp spring days—and torment the souls of those who gaze and question?

You are superb, Devil! You have done a magnificent piece of work. I kneel at your feet and worship you. You have wrought a perfection, a pinnacle of fine, invisible damnation.

You’re amazing, Devil! You’ve created a stunning masterpiece. I kneel at your feet and admire you. You’ve achieved perfection, a peak of fine, hidden damnation.

The world is like a little marsh filled with mint and white hawthorn. It is filled with things likewise damnably beautiful. There are the green, green grass-blades and the gray dawns; there are swiftly-flowing rivers and the honking of wild geese, flying low; there are human voices and human eyes; there are stories of women and men who have learned to give up and to wait; there is poetry; there is Charity; there is Truth.

The world is like a small marsh filled with mint and white hawthorn. It's full of things that are incredibly beautiful. There are the bright green blades of grass and gray dawns; there are fast-moving rivers and the honking of wild geese flying low; there are human voices and human eyes; there are stories of women and men who have learned to let go and wait; there is poetry; there is kindness; there is truth.

The Devil has made all of these things, and also he has made human beings who can feel.

The Devil created all of these things, and he has also made humans who can feel.

Who was it that said, long ago, “Life [53]is always a tragedy to those who feel”?

Who said a long time ago, “Life [53] is always a tragedy to those who feel”?

In truth, the Devil has constructed a place of infinite torture—the fair green earth, the world.

In reality, the Devil has created a place of endless suffering—this beautiful green earth, the world.

But he has made that other infinite thing—Happiness. I forgive him for making me wonder, since possibly he may bring me Happiness. I cast myself at his feet. I adore him.

But he has created that other endless thing—Happiness. I forgive him for making me question, since he might bring me Happiness. I throw myself at his feet. I adore him.

The first third of our lives is spent in the expectation of Happiness. Then it comes, perhaps, and stays ten years, or a month, or three days, and the rest of our lives is spent in peace and rest—with the memory of the Happiness.

The first third of our lives is spent waiting for Happiness. Then it arrives, maybe for ten years, or a month, or three days, and the rest of our lives is spent in peace and relaxation—with the memory of that Happiness.

Happiness—though it is infinite—is a transient emotion.

Happiness—although it can be boundless—is a temporary feeling.

It is too brilliant, too magnificent, too overwhelming to be a lasting thing. And it is merely an emotion. But, ah—such an emotion! Through it the Devil rules his domains. What would one not do to have it!

It’s too brilliant, too magnificent, too overwhelming to last. And it’s just an emotion. But, ah—what an emotion! Through it, the Devil rules his realms. What wouldn’t someone do to experience it!

I can think of no so-called vile deed [54]that I would scruple about if I could be happy. Everything is justified if it gives me Happiness. The Devil has done me some great favors; he has made me without a conscience, and without Virtue.

I can’t think of anything really horrible that I wouldn’t do if it meant I could be happy. Everything is okay if it brings me happiness. The Devil has done me some big favors; he has made me without a conscience and without virtue.

For which I thank thee, Devil.

For that, I thank you, Devil.

At least I shall be able to take my Happiness when it comes—even though the piles of nice distinctions between it and me be mountains high.

At least I’ll be able to embrace my happiness when it arrives—even if the barriers between it and me are towering mountains.

But meanwhile, the world, I say, and the people are nothing, nothing, nothing. The splendid castles, the strong bridges, that we are building are of small moment. We can only go down the wide roadway wondering and weeping, and without where to lay our heads.

But in the meantime, I say, the world and the people are nothing, nothing, nothing. The magnificent castles and sturdy bridges we are building don't matter much. We can only walk down the wide road wondering and crying, with nowhere to rest our heads.

January 23.

I HAVE eaten my dinner.

I’ve had my dinner.

I have had, among other things, fine, rare-broiled porterhouse steak from Omaha, and some fresh, green young onions from California. And just now I am a philosopher, pure and simple—except that there’s nothing very pure about my philosophy, nor yet very simple.

I’ve had, among other things, a delicious, perfectly cooked porterhouse steak from Omaha, and some fresh, green scallions from California. Right now, I’m a philosopher, plain and simple—except there’s nothing really pure or simple about my philosophy.

Let the Devil come and go; let the wild waters rush over me; let nations rise and fall; let my favorite theories form themselves in line suddenly and run into the ground; let the little earth be bandied about from one belief to another; but, I say in the midst of my young peripatetic philosophy, I need not be in complete despair—the world still contains things for me, while I have my fine rare porterhouse steak from Omaha—and my fresh green young onions from California.

Let the Devil come and go; let the wild waters rush over me; let nations rise and fall; let my favorite theories suddenly line up and collapse; let little Earth be tossed around from one belief to another; but, I say in the midst of my wandering philosophy, I don’t have to be in total despair—the world still has things for me, especially my amazing rare porterhouse steak from Omaha—and my fresh young green onions from California.

Fame may pass over my head; money may escape me; my one friend may fail me; every hope may fold its tent and steal away; Happiness may remain a sealed book; every remnant of human ties may vanish; I may find myself an outcast; good things held out to me may suddenly be withdrawn; the stars may go out, one by one; the sun may go dark; yet still I may hold upright my head, if I have but my steak—and my onions.

Fame might pass me by; I might miss out on money; my only friend might let me down; all my hopes might disappear; happiness might still be a mystery; my connections with others might fade away; I might end up alone; good things offered to me might suddenly be taken back; the stars might extinguish, one by one; the sun might go dark; yet I can still hold my head high, as long as I have my steak—and my onions.

I may find myself crowded out from many charmed circles; I may find the ethical world too small to contain me; the social world may also exclude me; the professional world may know me not; likewise the worlds of the arts and the sciences; I may find myself superfluous in literary haunts; I may see myself going gladly back to the vile dust from whence I sprung—to live in a green forest like the melancholy Jacques; but fare they well, I will say with what cheerfulness I can summon, [57]while I have my steak—and my onions.

I might find myself shut out from many exclusive circles; I might feel like the ethical world is too small for me; I might also be excluded from the social scene; the professional world might not recognize me; the realms of art and science might not want me either; I might feel out of place in literary hangouts; I might gladly go back to the dirty ground I came from—to live in a green forest like the sad Jacques; but farewell, I’ll say as cheerfully as I can muster, [57]while I have my steak—and my onions.

Possibly I may grow old and decrepit; my hair may turn gray; my bones may become rheumatic; I may grow weak in the knees; my ankle-joints which have withstood many a peripatetic journey may develop dropsical tendencies; my heart may miss a beat now and then; my lungs may begin to fight shy of wintry blasts; my eyes may fail me; my figure that is now in its slim gracefulness may swathe itself in layers of flesh, or worse, it may wither and decay and stoop at the shoulders; my red blood may flow sluggishly; but if I still have left teeth to eat with, why need I lament while I have my steak—and my onions?

I might get old and frail; my hair could turn gray; my joints might become achy; I might get weak in the knees; my ankles, which have endured many journeys, could develop swelling; my heart might skip a beat occasionally; my lungs might start to struggle with cold air; my eyesight might fail; my figure, which is now slim and graceful, could gain layers of fat, or even worse, it might shrink and sag at the shoulders; my blood might flow slowly; but as long as I still have teeth to eat with, why should I complain as long as I have my steak—and my onions?

I am obscure; I am morbid; I am unhappy; my life is made up of Nothingness; I want everything and I have nothing; I have been made to feel the “lure of green things growing,” and I have been made to feel also that something [58]of them is withheld from me; I have felt the deadly tiredness that is among the birthrights of a human being; but with it all the Devil has given me a philosophy of my own—the Devil has enabled me to count, if need be, the world well lost for a fine rare porterhouse steak—and some green young onions.

I feel lost; I feel dark; I feel unhappy; my life is filled with emptiness; I want everything and have nothing; I’ve been made to sense the “allure of lush, growing things,” but I also feel that something [58] of it is kept from me; I’ve experienced the deep exhaustion that’s part of being human; yet, through it all, the Devil has given me my own perspective—the Devil has helped me realize that if necessary, I could easily trade the world for a delicious, rare porterhouse steak—and some fresh green onions.

For which I thank thee, Devil, profoundly.

For that, I thank you, Devil, sincerely.

Who says the Devil is not your friend? Who says the Devil does not believe in the all-merciful Law of Compensation?

Who says the Devil isn't your friend? Who says the Devil doesn't believe in the all-merciful Law of Compensation?

And so it is—do you see?—that all things look different after a satisfying dinner, that the color of the world changes, that life in fact resolves itself into two things: a fine rare-broiled porterhouse steak from Omaha, and some fresh green young onions from California.

And so it is—do you see?—that everything looks different after a good dinner, that the color of the world changes, and that life really comes down to two things: a perfectly cooked porterhouse steak from Omaha and some fresh green onions from California.

January 24.

I AM charmingly original. I am delightfully refreshing. I am startlingly Bohemian. I am quaintly interesting—the while in my sleeve I may be smiling and smiling—and a villain. I can talk to a roomful of dull people and compel their interest, admiration, and astonishment. I do this sometimes for my own amusement. As I have said, I am a rather plain-featured, insignificant-looking genius, but I have a graceful personality. I have a pretty figure. I am well set up. And when I choose to talk in my charmingly original fashion, embellishing my conversation with many quaint lies, I have a certain very noticeable way with me, an “air.”

I am uniquely original. I am refreshingly delightful. I am surprisingly Bohemian. I am interesting in a quirky way—while I might be smiling and grinning on the outside, I could be a villain inside. I can engage a room full of boring people and capture their interest, admiration, and shock. Sometimes, I do this just for my own entertainment. Like I mentioned, I might look plain and unremarkable, but I have a graceful personality. I have a nice figure. I'm well-proportioned. And when I decide to speak in my uniquely original way, adding colorful little lies to my conversation, I have a distinct presence, a certain “air.”

It is well, if one has nothing else, to acquire an air. And an air taken in conjunction with my charming originality, my delightfully refreshing candor, [60]is something powerful and striking in its way.

It’s good, if you don’t have anything else, to have a certain style. And when that style is combined with my charming originality and my refreshingly honest nature, [60] it becomes something powerful and impressive in its own way.

I do not, however, exert myself often in this way; partly because I can sometimes foresee, from the character of the assembled company, that my performance will not have the desired effect—for I am a genius, and genius at close range at times carries itself unconsciously to the point where it becomes so interesting that it is atrocious, and can not be carried farther without having somewhat mildly disastrous results; and then, again, the facial antics of some ten or a dozen persons possessed more or less of the qualities of the genus fool—even they become tiresome after a while.

I don’t often push myself to perform like this; partly because I can sometimes tell, based on the vibe of the crowd, that my performance won’t have the desired impact—after all, I’m a genius, and when genius is up close, it can sometimes unintentionally become so intriguing that it turns out to be pretty awful, and it can’t go on much longer without leading to somewhat disappointing outcomes. Plus, the facial expressions of about ten or twelve people often have some traits of being foolish—even that gets old after a while.

Always I talk about myself on an occasion of this kind. Indeed, my conversation is on all occasions devoted directly or indirectly to myself.

I always end up talking about myself at times like this. In fact, my conversations are, in every situation, focused directly or indirectly on me.

When I talk on the subject of ethics, I talk of it as it is related to Mary MacLane.

When I discuss ethics, I relate it to Mary MacLane.

When I give out broad-minded opinions about Ninon de l’Enclos, I demonstrate her relative position to Mary MacLane!

When I share open-minded views about Ninon de l'Enclos, I show her comparison to Mary MacLane!

When I discourse liberally on the subject of the married relation, I talk of it only as it will affect Mary MacLane.

When I freely discuss the topic of marriage, I only do so in relation to how it will impact Mary MacLane.

An interesting creature, Mary MacLane.

An intriguing person, Mary MacLane.

As a matter of fact, it is so with every one, only every one is far from realizing and acknowledging it. And I have not lacked listeners, though these people do not appreciate me. They do not realize that I am a genius.

In fact, it's true for everyone, but most people are far from seeing and admitting it. And I haven't been short on listeners, even though they don't appreciate me. They don't recognize that I'm a genius.

I am of womankind and of nineteen years. I am able to stand off and gaze critically and dispassionately at myself and my relation to my environment, to the world, to everything the world contains. I am able to judge whether I am good and whether I am bad. I am able, indeed, to tell what I am and where I stand. I can see far, far inward. I am a genius.

I’m a woman and I’m nineteen years old. I can step back and look at myself and my relationship with my surroundings, the world, and everything in it with a critical and objective eye. I can judge whether I'm good or bad. I can definitely understand who I am and where I fit in. I can see deep inside myself. I’m a genius.

Charlotte Bronté did this in some degree, and she was a genius; and also Marie Bashkirtseff, and Olive Schreiner, and George Eliot. They are all geniuses.

Charlotte Brontë did this to some extent, and she was a genius; so were Marie Bashkirtseff, Olive Schreiner, and George Eliot. They are all geniuses.

And so, then, I am a genius—a genius in my own right.

And so, I am a genius— a genius in my own way.

I am fundamentally, organically egotistic. My vanity and self-conceit have attained truly remarkable development as I’ve walked and walked in the loneliness of the sand and barrenness. Not the least remarkable part of it is that I know my egotism and vanity thoroughly—thoroughly, and plume myself thereon.

I am basically, naturally self-centered. My vanity and arrogance have grown incredibly as I've walked and walked through the loneliness of the sand and emptiness. What’s most interesting is that I fully recognize my self-centeredness and vanity—completely, and I take pride in it.

These are the ear-marks of a genius—and of a fool. There is a finely-drawn line between a genius and a fool. Often this line is overstepped and your fool becomes a genius, or your genius becomes a fool.

These are the signs of a genius—and of a fool. There is a thin line between a genius and a fool. Often this line gets crossed and your fool turns into a genius, or your genius turns into a fool.

It is but a tiny step.

It's just a small step.

There’s but a tiny step between the great and the little, the tender and the [63]contemptuous, the sublime and the ridiculous, the aggressive and the humble, the paradise and the perdition.

There’s only a small step between the great and the small, the tender and the contemptuous, the sublime and the ridiculous, the aggressive and the humble, the paradise and the hell.

And so is it between the genius and the fool.

And that's how it is between the genius and the fool.

I am a genius.

I'm a genius.

I am not prepared to say how many times I may overstep the finely-drawn line, or how many times I have already overstepped it. ’Tis a matter of small moment.

I can't say how many times I've crossed that delicate line, or how many times I've already done it. It's really not that important.

I have entered into certain things marvelously deep. I know things, I know that I know them, and I know that I know that I know them, which is a fine psychological point.

I have delved into some incredibly profound topics. I know things, I’m aware that I know them, and I’m aware that I’m aware that I know them, which is quite an interesting psychological detail.

It is magnificent of me to have gotten so far, at the age of nineteen, with no training other than that of the sand and barrenness. Magnificent—do you hear?

It’s amazing that I’ve made it this far at nineteen, with no training other than what I learned from the sand and harshness. Amazing—do you hear me?

Very often I take this fact in my hand and squeeze it hard like an orange, to get the sweet, sweet juice from it. I squeeze a great deal of [64]juice from it every day, and every day the juice is renewed, like the vitals of Prometheus. And so I squeeze and squeeze, and drink the juice, and try to be satisfied.

Very often I hold this fact in my hand and squeeze it tightly like an orange to get the sweet, sweet juice out of it. I get a lot of [64] juice from it every day, and every day the juice is replenished, like the life force of Prometheus. And so I keep squeezing and squeezing, drink the juice, and try to be satisfied.

Yes, you may gaze long and curiously at the portrait in the front of this book. It is of one who is a genius of egotism and analysis, a genius who is awaiting the Devil’s coming,—a genius, with a wondrous liver within.

Yes, you can look long and curiously at the portrait in the front of this book. It represents someone who is a brilliant egotist and analyst, a genius who is waiting for the Devil to arrive—a genius with an extraordinary mind.

I shall tell you more about this liver, I think, before I have done.

I think I'll tell you more about this liver before I finish.

January 25.

I CAN remember a time long, oh, very long ago. That is the time when I was a child. It is ten or a dozen years ago.

I can remember a time, a long, really long time ago. That was when I was a child. It was ten or twelve years ago.

Or is it a thousand years ago?

Or was it a thousand years ago?

It is when you have but just parted from your friend that he seems farthest from you. When I have lived several more years the time when I was a child will not seem so far behind me.

It’s when you’ve just said goodbye to your friend that they feel the farthest away. After I've lived a few more years, my childhood won't feel so distant.

Just now it is frightfully far away. It is so far away that I can see it plainly outlined on the horizon.

Right now, it's really far away. It's so far away that I can see it clearly outlined on the horizon.

It is there always for me to look at. And when I look I can feel the tears deep within me—a salt ocean of tears that roll and surge and swell bitterly in a dull, mad anguish, and never come to the surface.

It’s always there for me to see. And when I look, I can feel the tears deep inside me—a salty ocean of tears that roll and surge and swell bitterly in a dull, crazy anguish, and never break the surface.

I do not know which is the more weirdly and damnably pathetic: I when I was a child, or I when I am grown to [66]a woman, young and all alone. I weigh the question coldly and logically, but my logic trembles with rage and grief and unhappiness.

I can't decide which is more strangely and incredibly sad: me as a child or me as a grown woman, young and all alone. I think about the question rationally, but my reasoning shakes with anger, sorrow, and sadness.

When I was a child I lived in Canada and in Minnesota. I was a little wild savage. In Minnesota there were swamps where I used to wet my feet in the spring, and there were fields of tall grass where I would lie flat on my stomach in company with lizards and little garter snakes. And there were poplar leaves that turned their pale green backs upward on a hot afternoon, and soon there would be terrific thunder and lightning and rain. And there were robins that sang at dawn. These things stay with one always. And there were children with whom I used to play and fight.

When I was a kid, I lived in Canada and Minnesota. I was a bit of a wild child. In Minnesota, there were swamps where I would soak my feet in the spring, and there were fields of tall grass where I’d lie flat on my stomach alongside lizards and little garter snakes. And there were poplar leaves that turned their pale green sides up on a hot afternoon, and soon there would be intense thunder, lightning, and rain. And there were robins that sang at dawn. These memories stick with you forever. And there were kids I used to play and fight with.

I was tanned and sunburned, and I had an unkempt appearance. My face was very dirty. The original pattern of my frock was invariably lost in layers and vistas of the native soil. My [67]hair was braided or else it flew about, a tangled maze, according as I could be caught by some one and rubbed and straightened before I ran away for the day. My hands were little and strong and brown, and wrought much mischief. I came and went at my own pleasure. I ate what I pleased; I went to bed all in my own good time; I tramped wherever my stubborn little feet chose. I was impudent; I was contrary; I had an extremely bad temper; I was hard-hearted; I was full of infantile malice. Truly I was a vicious little beast.

I was tanned and sunburned, with a messy look. My face was really dirty. The original pattern of my dress was completely hidden under layers of dirt. My [67] hair was either braided or flying wildly around, depending on whether someone could catch me and fix it before I ran off for the day. My hands were small, strong, and brown, getting me into all sorts of trouble. I came and went as I pleased. I ate what I wanted; I went to bed whenever I felt like it; I walked wherever my stubborn little feet took me. I was cheeky; I was difficult; I had a really bad temper; I was hard-hearted; I was full of childish spite. Honestly, I was quite a little troublemaker.

I was a little piece of untrained Nature.

I was just a small part of untamed Nature.

And I am unable to judge which is the more savagely forlorn: the starved-hearted child, or the woman, young and all alone.

And I can't decide which is more heartbreakingly abandoned: the starving child, or the young woman, alone and isolated.

The little wild stubborn child felt things and wanted things. She did not know that she felt things and wanted things.

The little wild, stubborn child had feelings and desires. She didn't realize that she had feelings and desires.

Now I feel and I want things and I know it with burning vividness.

Now I feel things and I want things, and I know it with intense clarity.

The little vicious Mary MacLane suffered, but she did not know that she suffered. Yet that did not make the suffering less.

The little fierce Mary MacLane went through pain, but she didn't realize she was in pain. Still, that didn't make the pain any less.

And she reached out with a little sunburned hand to touch and take something.

And she reached out with her slightly sunburned hand to touch and grab something.

But the sunburned little hand remained empty. There was nothing for it. No one had anything to put into it.

But the sunburned little hand stayed empty. There was nothing for it. No one had anything to give it.

The little wild creature wanted to be loved; she wanted something to put in her hungry little heart.

The small wild creature wanted to be loved; she wanted something to fill her hungry little heart.

But no one had anything to put into a hungry little heart.

But no one had anything to offer a hungry little heart.

No one said “dear.”

No one said "dear."

The little vicious child was the only MacLane, and she felt somewhat alone. But there, after all, were the lizards and the little garter snakes.

The little mischievous child was the only MacLane, and she felt a bit lonely. But there, after all, were the lizards and the little garter snakes.

The wretched, hardened little piece of untrained Nature has grown and developed into a woman, young and alone. [69]For the child there was a Nothingness, and for the woman there is a great Nothingness.

The miserable, tough little piece of untrained nature has grown into a young woman, alone. [69]For the child, there was nothing, and for the woman, there is a huge emptiness.

Perhaps the Devil will bring me something in my lonely womanhood to put in my wooden heart.

Maybe the Devil will bring me something in my lonely womanhood to fill my wooden heart.

But the time when I was a child will never come again. It is gone—gone. I may live through some long, long years, but nothing like it will ever come. For there is nothing like it.

But the time when I was a child will never come again. It's gone—gone. I might live through many, many years, but nothing like it will ever return. Because there’s nothing like it.

It is a life by itself. It has naught to do with philosophy, or with genius, or with heights and depths, or with the red sunset sky, or with the Devil.

It’s a life on its own. It has nothing to do with philosophy, or with brilliance, or with extremes, or with the red sunset sky, or with the Devil.

These come later.

These will come later.

The time of the child is a thing apart. It is the Planting and Seed-time. It is the Beginning of things. It decides whether there shall be brightness or bitterness in the long after-years.

The time of childhood is something unique. It's the time for planting and starting new things. It's the beginning of everything. It determines whether there will be joy or sorrow in the years to come.

I have left that time far enough behind me. It will never come back. And it had a Nothingness—do you [70]hear, a Nothingness! Oh, the pity of it! the pity of it!

I have moved on from that time. It will never return. And it had an emptiness—do you [70] hear, an emptiness! Oh, the sadness of it! The sadness of it!

Do you know why it is that I look back to the horizon at the figure of an unkempt, rough child, and why I feel a surging torrent of tears and anguish and despair?

Do you know why I look back at the horizon and see the image of a messy, rough child, and why I feel a rush of tears, pain, and hopelessness?

I feel more than that indeed, but I have no words to tell it.

I feel even more than that, but I can't find the words to express it.

I shall have to miss forever some beautiful, wonderful things because of that wretched, lonely childhood.

I will always miss out on some beautiful, amazing things because of that miserable, lonely childhood.

There will always be a lacking, a wanting—some dead branches that never grew leaves.

There will always be a sense of lack, a desire—some dead branches that never sprouted leaves.

It is not deaths and murders and plots and wars that make life tragedy.

It’s not deaths, murders, schemes, and wars that create the tragedy of life.

It is Nothing that makes life tragedy.

It’s nothing that turns life into a tragedy.

It is day after day, and year after year, and Nothing.

It’s day after day and year after year, and nothing.

It is a sunburned little hand reached out and Nothing put into it.

It’s a sunburned little hand reaching out, and nothing is placed in it.

January 26.

I SIT at my window and look out upon the housetops and chimneys of Butte. As I look I have a weary, disgusted feeling.

I sit at my window and look out at the rooftops and chimneys of Butte. As I watch, I feel tired and disgusted.

People are abominable creatures.

People are terrible creatures.

Under each of the roofs live a man and woman joined together by that very slender thread, the marriage ceremony—and their children, the result of the marriage ceremony.

Under each roof live a man and woman connected by that delicate bond, the marriage ceremony—and their children, the outcome of that marriage.

How many of them love each other? Not two in a hundred, I warrant. The marriage ceremony is their one miserable, petty, paltry excuse for living together.

How many of them truly love each other? Not two out of a hundred, I bet. The wedding ceremony is just their one sad, small, pathetic excuse for living together.

This marriage rite, it appears, is often used as a cloak to cover a world of rather shameful things.

This marriage ceremony, it seems, is often used to disguise a lot of pretty embarrassing issues.

How virtuous these people are, to be sure, under their different roof-trees. So virtuous are they indeed that they are able to draw themselves up in the [72]pride of their own purity, when they happen upon some corner where the marriage ceremony is lacking. So virtuous are they that the men can afford to find amusement and diversion in the woes of the corner that is without the marriage rite; and the women may draw away their skirts in shocked horror and wonder that such things can be, in view of their own spotless virtue.

How virtuous these people are, for sure, under their different roofs. They are so virtuous that they can hold their heads high with pride in their own purity when they come across a place that lacks the marriage ceremony. They are so virtuous that the men can find entertainment in the misfortunes of those who don't have the marriage rite, while the women pull away their skirts in shocked horror and can’t believe such things exist, considering their own spotless virtue.

And so they live on under the roofs, and they eat and work and sleep and die; and the children grow up and seek other roofs, and call upon the marriage ceremony even as their parents before them—and then they likewise eat and work and sleep and die; and so on world without end.

And so they live under the same roofs, eating, working, sleeping, and dying; the children grow up, look for their own roofs, and go through marriage just like their parents did—and then they also eat, work, sleep, and die; and the cycle continues endlessly.

This also is life—the life of the good, virtuous Christians.

This is also life—the life of good, virtuous Christians.

I think, therefore, that I should prefer some life that is not virtuous.

I believe, then, that I would rather choose a life that isn't virtuous.

I shall never make use of the marriage ceremony. I hereby register a vow, Devil, to that effect.

I will never go through with the marriage ceremony. I'm making a vow, Devil, to that effect.

When a man and a woman love one another that is enough. That is marriage. A religious rite is superfluous. And if the man and woman live together without the love, no ceremony in the world can make it marriage. The woman who does this need not feel the tiniest bit better than her lowest sister in the streets. Is she not indeed a step lower since she pretends to be what she is not—plays the virtuous woman? While the other unfortunate pretends nothing. She wears her name on her sleeve.

When a man and a woman genuinely love each other, that's all that matters. That's marriage. A religious ceremony is unnecessary. And if the man and woman live together without love, no ritual can turn it into a marriage. The woman who does this shouldn't feel any better than her least fortunate sister on the streets. Isn't she actually a step lower for pretending to be something she's not—acting like the virtuous woman? While the other unfortunate doesn't pretend at all. She wears her truth openly.

If I were obliged to be one of these I would rather be she who wears her name on her sleeve. I certainly would. The lesser of two evils, always.

If I had to choose one of these, I would prefer to be the one who openly shows her identity. I definitely would. Always choosing the lesser of two evils.

I can think of nothing in the world like the utter littleness, the paltriness, the contemptibleness, the degradation, of the woman who is tied down under a roof with a man who is really nothing to her; who wears the man’s name, who bears the man’s children—who plays [74]the virtuous woman. There are too many such in the world now.

I can’t think of anything in the world like the complete insignificance, the meanness, the worthlessness, the degradation, of a woman who is stuck under one roof with a man who means nothing to her; who takes the man’s name, who has the man’s children—who plays the role of the virtuous woman. There are way too many of these women in the world today.

May I never, I say, become that abnormal, merciless animal, that deformed monstrosity—a virtuous woman.

May I never, I say, become that abnormal, merciless animal, that deformed monstrosity—a virtuous woman.

Anything, Devil, but that.

Anything but that, Devil.

And so, as I look out over the roofs and chimneys, I have a weary, disgusted feeling.

And so, as I look out at the rooftops and chimneys, I feel tired and frustrated.

January 27.

THIS is not a diary. It is a Portrayal. It is my inner life shown in its nakedness. I am trying my utmost to show everything—to reveal every petty vanity and weakness, every phase of feeling, every desire. It is a remarkably hard thing to do, I find, to probe my soul to its depths, to expose its shades and half-lights.

THIS is not a diary. It is a Portrayal. It is my inner life shown in its nakedness. I am trying my best to show everything—to reveal every small vanity and weakness, every feeling, every desire. I find it’s a remarkably hard thing to do, to explore my soul to its depths, to expose its shades and half-lights.

Not that I am troubled with modesty or shame. Why should one be ashamed of anything?

Not that I feel modest or embarrassed. Why should anyone be ashamed of anything?

But there are elements in one’s mental equipment so vague, so opaque, so undefined—how is one to grasp them? I have analyzed and analyzed, and I have gotten down to some extremely fine points—yet still there are things upon my own horizon that go beyond me.

But there are aspects of a person’s mind that are so vague, so unclear, and so indistinct—how can anyone really understand them? I’ve analyzed and analyzed, and I’ve broken things down to some really fine details—yet there are still things in my own perspective that I can’t grasp.

There are feelings that rise and rush over me overwhelmingly. I am helpless, [76]crushed, and defeated, before them. It is as if they were written on the walls of my soul-chamber in an unknown language.

There are emotions that surge and wash over me intensely. I feel helpless, [76] crushed, and defeated in their presence. It's like they were inscribed on the walls of my inner self in a language I can't understand.

My soul goes blindly seeking, seeking, asking. Nothing answers. I cry out after some unknown Thing with all the strength of my being; every nerve and fiber in my young woman’s-body and my young woman’s-soul reaches and strains in anguished unrest. At times as I hurry over my sand and barrenness all my life’s manifold passions culminate in utter rage and woe. Waves of intense, hopeless longing rush over me and envelop me round and round. My heart, my soul, my mind go wandering—wandering; ploughing their way through darkness with never a ray of light; groping with helpless hands; asking, longing, wanting things: pursued by a Demon of Unrest.

My soul searches blindly, seeking and asking. Nothing responds. I shout out for some unknown thing with all my strength; every nerve and fiber in my young body and soul reaches and strains in deep anguish. Sometimes, as I hurry through my barren life, all my passions boil over into pure rage and sorrow. Waves of intense, hopeless longing wash over me, wrapping around me again and again. My heart, my soul, my mind drift aimlessly—wandering; pushing through the darkness with no glimmer of light; groping with powerless hands; yearning, wanting things: chased by a Demon of Unrest.

I shall go mad—I shall go mad, I say over and over to myself.

I’m going to lose it—I’m going to lose it, I keep telling myself.

But no. No one goes mad. The [77]Devil does not propose to release any one from a so beautifully-wrought, artistic damnation. He looks to it that one’s senses are kept fully intact, and he fastens to them with steel chains the Demon of Unrest.

But no. No one goes crazy. The [77]Devil doesn't intend to free anyone from such a beautifully-crafted, artistic damnation. He makes sure that one’s senses remain fully intact, and he chains the Demon of Unrest to them with steel.

It hurts—oh, it tortures me in the days and days! But when the Devil brings me my Happiness I will forgive him all this.

It hurts—oh, it tortures me day after day! But when the Devil gives me my Happiness, I’ll forgive him for all of this.

When my Happiness is given me, the Unrest will still be with me, I doubt not, but the Happiness will change the tenor of it, will make it an instrument of joy, will clasp hands with it and mingle itself with it,—the while I, with my wooden heart, my woman’s-body, my mind, my soul, shall be in transports. I shall be filled with pleasure so deep and pain so intense that my being’s minutest nerve will reel and stagger in intoxication, will go drunk with the fullness of Life.

When I receive my happiness, the unrest will still be present, I have no doubt that the happiness will change its tone, it will become a source of joy, will join hands with it and blend with it—while I, with my unfeeling heart, my woman’s body, my mind, and my soul, will be ecstatic. I will experience such deep pleasure and intense pain that every tiny nerve in my being will shake and wobble in a state of euphoria, becoming intoxicated with the richness of life.

When my Happiness is given me I shall live centuries in the hours. And we shall all grow old rapidly,—I and [78]my wooden heart, and my woman’s-body, and my mind, and my soul. Sorrow may age one in some degree. But Happiness—the real Happiness—rolls countless years off from one’s finger-tips in a single moment, and each year leaves its impress.

When I'm given my Happiness, I'll live for centuries in those hours. And we will all grow old quickly—I, my wooden heart, my woman's body, my mind, and my soul. Sorrow can age a person to some extent. But Happiness—the true Happiness—can wipe away countless years in just a moment, and each year leaves its mark.

It is true that life is a tragedy to those who feel. When my Happiness is given me life will be an ineffable, a nameless thing.

It’s true that life is a tragedy for those who have feelings. When I find my happiness, life will be something beyond words, something I can’t even name.

It will seethe and roar; it will plunge and whirl; it will leap and shriek in convulsion; it will guiver in delicate fantasy; it will writhe and twist; it will glitter and flash and shine; it will sing gently; it will shout in exquisite excitement; it will vibrate to the roots like a great oak in a storm; it will dance; it will glide; it will gallop; it will rush; it will swell and surge; it will fly; it will soar high—high; it will go down into depths unexplored; it will rage and rave; it will yell in utter joy; it will melt; it will blaze; it will ride triumphant; [79]it will grovel in the dust of entire pleasure; it will sound out like a terrific blare of trumpets; it will chime faintly, faintly like the remote tinkling notes of a harp; it will sob and grieve and weep; it will revel and carouse; it will shrink; it will go in pride; it will lie prone like the dead; it will float buoyantly on air; it will moan, shiver, burst—oh, it will reek with Love and Light!

It will seethe and roar; it will plunge and whirl; it will leap and shriek in convulsion; it will quiver in delicate fantasy; it will writhe and twist; it will glitter and flash and shine; it will sing gently; it will shout in exquisite excitement; it will vibrate to the roots like a great oak in a storm; it will dance; it will glide; it will gallop; it will rush; it will swell and surge; it will fly; it will soar high—high; it will go down into unexplored depths; it will rage and rave; it will yell in utter joy; it will melt; it will blaze; it will ride triumphant; [79] it will grovel in the dust of complete pleasure; it will sound out like a loud blast of trumpets; it will chime softly, softly like the distant tinkling notes of a harp; it will sob and grieve and weep; it will revel and celebrate; it will shrink; it will stand tall with pride; it will lie flat like the dead; it will float buoyantly in the air; it will moan, shiver, burst—oh, it will be filled with Love and Light!

The words of the English language are futile. There are no words in it, or in any other, to express an idea of that thing which would be my life in its Happiness.

The words of the English language are pointless. There are no words in it, or in any other language, to express what my life would be like in its Happiness.

The words I have written describe it, it is true,—but confusedly and inadequately.

The words I’ve written describe it, that’s true—but they’re mixed up and not enough.

But words are for everyday use.

But words are meant for everyday use.

When it comes my turn to meet face to face the unspeakable vision of the Happy Life I shall be rendered dumb.

When it's my turn to confront the unimaginable vision of the Happy Life, I will be speechless.

But the rains of my feeling will come in torrents!

But the rains of my emotions will come pouring down!

January 28.

I AM an artist of the most artistic, the highest type. I have uncovered for myself the art that lies in obscure shadows. I have discovered the art of the day of small things.

I AM an artist of the most creative, the highest kind. I have found for myself the art that exists in hidden corners. I have discovered the art in the little things.

And that surely is art with a capital “A.”

And that definitely is art with a capital "A."

I have acquired the art of Good Eating. Usually it is in the gray and elderly forties and fifties that people cultivate this art—if they ever do; it is indeed a rare art.

I have mastered the art of Good Eating. Typically, it's in the dreary and aging forties and fifties that people develop this skill—if they ever do; it's truly a rare talent.

But I know it in all its rare exquisiteness at the young slim age of nineteen—which is one more mark of my genius, do you see?

But I understand it in all its unique beauty at the young, slender age of nineteen—which is just another sign of my brilliance, you see?

The art of Good Eating has two essential points: one must eat only when one is hungry, and one must take small bites.

The art of Good Eating has two key points: you should only eat when you're hungry, and you should take small bites.

There are persons who eat for the sake of eating. They are gourmands, [81]and partake of the natures of the pig and the buzzard. There are persons who take bites that are not small. These also are gourmands and partake of the natures of the pig and the buzzard. There are persons who can enjoy nothing in the way of eating except a luxurious, well-appointed meal. These, it is safe to say, have not acquired the art of anything.

There are people who eat just for the sake of eating. They are gourmands, [81] and they have the qualities of a pig and a buzzard. There are people who take big bites as well. These are also gourmands and share the traits of a pig and a buzzard. There are people who can only enjoy a fancy, well-prepared meal. It’s fair to say that they have not mastered the art of anything.

But I—I have acquired the art of eating an olive.

But I—I have learned how to eat an olive.

Now listen, and I will tell you the art of eating an olive:

Now listen, and I'll explain how to eat an olive:

I take the olive in my fingers, and I contemplate its green oval richness. It makes me think at once of the land where the green citron grows—where the cypress and myrtle are emblems; of the land of the Sun where human beings are delightfully, enchantingly wicked,—where the men are eager and passionate, and the women gracefully developed in mind and in body—and their two breasts show round and full [82]and delicately veined beneath thin drapery.

I take the olive in my fingers and admire its luscious green shape. It instantly reminds me of the land where the green citron grows—where the cypress and myrtle are symbols; of the sun-drenched land where people are charmingly and delightfully wicked—where the men are enthusiastic and passionate, and the women are gracefully shaped in both mind and body—and their breasts appear round and full [82] and delicately veined beneath sheer fabric.

The mere sight of the olive conjures up this charming picture in my mind.

The sight of the olive brings to mind this lovely image.

I set my teeth and my tongue upon the olive, and bite it. It is bitter, salt, delicious. The saliva rushes to meet it, and my tongue is a happy tongue. As the morsel of olive rests in my mouth and is crunched and squeezed lusciously among my teeth, a quick, temporary change takes place in my character. I think of some adorable lines of the Persian poet: “Give thyself up to Joy, for thy Grief will be infinite. The stars shall again meet together at the same point in the firmament, but of thy body shall bricks be made for a palace wall.”

I bite into the olive, feeling its bitterness, saltiness, and delicious flavor. My saliva rushes to it, and my tongue feels joyful. As the piece of olive sits in my mouth, getting crushed and savored between my teeth, a quick, temporary shift happens in my character. I remember some lovely lines from the Persian poet: “Give yourself up to Joy, for your Grief will be endless. The stars will meet again at the same point in the sky, but from your body, bricks will be made for a palace wall.”

“Oh, dear, sweet, bitter olive!” I say to myself.

“Oh, dear, sweet, bitter olive!” I say to myself.

The bit of olive slips down my red gullet, and so into my stomach. There it meets with a joyous welcome. Gastric juices leap out from the walls and [83]swathe it in loving embrace. My stomach is fond of something bitter and salt. It lavishes flattery and endearment galore upon the olive. It laughs in silent delight. It feels that the day it has long waited for has come. The philosophy of my stomach is wholly epicurean. Let it receive but a tiny bit of olive and it will reck not of the morrow, nor of the past. It lives, voluptuously, in the present. It is content. It is in paradise.

The bit of olive slides down my throat and into my stomach. There, it’s greeted with joy. Digestive juices rush out from the walls and [83]wrap it in a loving embrace. My stomach enjoys something bitter and salty. It showers the olive with affection and attention. It laughs silently with delight. It feels like the day it has been waiting for has finally arrived. My stomach’s philosophy is totally hedonistic. Just a small piece of olive makes it forget about tomorrow and the past. It lives, indulgently, in the moment. It is satisfied. It is in paradise.

I bite the olive again. Again the bitter salt crisp ravishes my tongue. “If this be vanity,—vanity let it be.” The golden moments flit by and I heed them not. For am I not comfortably seated and eating an olive? Go hang yourself, you who have never been comfortably seated and eating an olive! My character evolves farther in its change. I am now bent on reckless sensuality, let happen what will. The fair earth seems to resolve itself into a thing oval and crisp and good and [84]green and deliciously salt. I experience a feeling of fervent gladness that I am a female thing living, and that I have a tongue and some teeth, and salivary glands.

I bite the olive again. Once more, the bitter salty crunch hits my tongue. “If this is vanity, then so be it.” The golden moments pass by, and I pay them no attention. After all, am I not comfortably settled and enjoying an olive? Go take a hike if you’ve never been comfortably settled and savoring an olive! My character continues to evolve. I am now focused on reckless enjoyment, whatever may come. The beautiful earth seems to transform into something oval, crunchy, good, and deliciously salty. I feel a passionate joy that I am a woman alive, that I have a tongue, some teeth, and salivary glands.

Also this bit slips down my red gullet, and again the festive Stomach lifts up a silent voice in psalms and rejoicing. It is now an absolute monarchy with the green olive at its head. The kisses of the gastric juice become hot and sensual and convulsive and ecstatic. “Avaunt, pale, shadowy ghosts of dyspepsia!” says my Stomach. “I know you not. I am of a brilliant, shining world. I dwell in Elysian fields.”

Also, this bit goes down my red throat, and once again, the festive Stomach raises a silent voice in songs and celebration. It is now a complete monarchy with the green olive at the top. The kisses of the digestive juices become warm, sensual, and wildly ecstatic. "Get lost, pale, shadowy ghosts of indigestion!" says my Stomach. "I don’t know you. I belong to a brilliant, shining world. I live in paradise."

Once more I bite the olive. Once more is my tongue electrified. And the third stage in my temporary transformation takes place. I am now a gross but supremely contented sensualist. An exquisite symphony of sensualism and pleasure seems to play somewhere within me. My heart purrs. My brain folds its arms and lounges. I [85]put my feet up on the seat of another chair. The entire world is now surely one delicious green olive. My mind is capable of conceiving but one idea—that of a green olive. Therefore the green olive is a perfect thing—absolutely a perfect thing.

Once again, I bite into the olive. Once again, my tongue feels electrified. And the third phase of my temporary transformation occurs. I am now a crude but incredibly satisfied hedonist. An exquisite symphony of pleasure and sensation seems to play somewhere inside me. My heart purrs. My brain relaxes and kicks back. I [85]prop my feet up on the seat of another chair. The whole world is now undeniably one delicious green olive. My mind can only focus on one thought—that of a green olive. So, the green olive is a perfect thing—absolutely perfect.

Disgust and disapproval are excited only by imperfections. When a thing is perfect, no matter how hard one may look at it, one can see only itself—itself, and nothing beyond.

Disgust and disapproval only arise from flaws. When something is perfect, no matter how closely one examines it, all you can see is the thing itself—just itself, and nothing more.

And so I have made my olive and my art perfect.

And so I have perfected my olive and my art.

Well, then, this third bit of olive slides down the willing gullet into my stomach. “And then my heart with pleasure fills.” The play of the gastric secretions is now marvelous. It is the meeting of the waters! It were well, ah, how well, if the hearts of the world could mingle in peace, as the gastric juices mingle at the coming of a green olive into my stomach! “Paradise! Paradise!” says my Stomach.

Well, this third piece of olive slides down my eager throat into my stomach. “And then my heart fills with joy.” The activity of my stomach’s juices is now amazing. It’s like the meeting of rivers! How wonderful it would be if the hearts of the world could come together in peace, just like the digestive juices do when a green olive enters my stomach! “Paradise! Paradise!” says my stomach.

Every drop of blood in my passionate veins is resting. Through my stomach—my stomach, do you hear—my soul seems to feel the infinite. The minutes are flying. Shortly it will be over. But just now I am safe. I am entirely satisfied. I want nothing, nothing.

Every drop of blood in my passionate veins is at ease. Through my stomach—my stomach, can you hear it—my soul seems to sense the infinite. The minutes are passing quickly. Soon it will be over. But right now, I am safe. I feel completely satisfied. I want nothing, nothing.

My inner quiet is infinite. I am conscious that it is but momentary, and it matters not. On the contrary, the knowledge of this fact renders the present quiet—the repose, more limitless, more intense.

My inner peace is boundless. I know it’s only temporary, and that doesn’t matter. In fact, realizing this makes the current peace—the calm—feel even more expansive and intense.

Where now, Devil, is your damnation? If this be damnation, damnation let it be! If this be the human fall, then how good it is to be fallen! At this moment I would fain my fall were like yours, Lucifer, “never to hope again.”

Where are you now, Devil, with your damnation? If this is damnation, then so be it! If this is the human fall, then how great it is to be fallen! Right now, I almost wish my fall was like yours, Lucifer, “never to hope again.”

And so, bite by bite, the olive enters into my body and soul. Each bite brings with it a recurring wave of sensation and charm.

And so, piece by piece, the olive enters my body and soul. Each bite brings a familiar wave of sensation and charm.

No. We will not dispute with the [87]brilliant mind that declared life a tragedy to those who feel. We will let that stand. However, there are parts of the tragedy that are not tragic. There are parts that admit of a turning aside.

No. We won’t argue with the [87]brilliant mind that called life a tragedy for those who feel. We’ll accept that. However, there are aspects of the tragedy that aren't tragic. There are parts that allow for a change in perspective.

As the years pass, one after another, I shall continue to eat. And as I eat I shall have my quiet, my brief period of aberration.

As the years go by, one after another, I will keep eating. And while I eat, I will have my moments of peace, my short times of distraction.

This is the art of Eating.

This is the art of eating.

I have acquired it by means of self-examination, analyzing—analyzing—analyzing. Truly my genius is analytical. And it enables me to endure—if also to feel bitterly—the heavy, heavy weight of life.

I’ve gained this through self-reflection, digging deep—digging deep—digging deep. Truly, my talent lies in analysis. And it helps me cope—with some bitterness—under the heavy, heavy burden of life.

What a worm of misery I should be were it not for these bursts of philosophy, these turnings aside!

What a miserable person I'd be if it weren't for these moments of deep thought, these little escapes!

If it please the Devil, one day I may have Happiness. That will be all-sufficient. I shall then analyze no more. I shall be a different being.

If the Devil is willing, maybe one day I'll find Happiness. That will be enough. I won’t analyze anything anymore. I’ll be a different person.

But meanwhile I shall eat.

But for now, I'll eat.

When the last of the olive vanishes into the stomach, when it is there reduced to animated chyme, when I play with the olive-seed in my fingers, when I lean back in my chair and straighten out my spinal column,—oh, then do you not envy me, you fine, brave world, who are not a philosopher, who have not discovered the art of the small things, who have not conscious chyme in your stomach, who have not acquired the art of Good Eating!

When the last of the olive disappears into my stomach, turning into lively mush, when I roll the olive pit between my fingers, when I lean back in my chair and align my spine—oh, don’t you envy me, you wonderful, courageous world, who aren’t philosophers, who haven’t figured out the art of enjoying the little things, who don’t feel that lively mush in your stomach, who haven’t mastered the art of Good Eating!

January 29.

AS I read over now and then what I have written of my Portrayal I have alternate periods of hope and despair. At times I think I am succeeding admirably—and again, what I have written compared to what I have felt seems vapid and tame. Who has not felt the futility of words when one would express feelings?

AS I read over now and then what I have written about my Portrayal, I go through alternating moments of hope and despair. Sometimes I think I'm doing really well—but other times, what I've written feels dull and flat compared to what I've actually felt. Who hasn’t experienced the frustration of trying to put feelings into words?

I take this hope and despair as another mark of genius. Genius, apart from natural sensitiveness, is prone equally to unreasoning joy and to bitterest morbidness.

I see this mix of hope and despair as another sign of genius. Genius, besides having natural sensitivity, can just as easily swing between unreasonable joy and deep sadness.

I am more than fond of writing, though I have hours when I can not write any more than I could paint a picture, or play Wagner as it should be played.

I really enjoy writing, but there are times when I can't write any more than I could paint a picture or play Wagner the way it should be played.

I think my style of writing has a wonderful intensity in it, and it is admirably suited to the creature it portrays. [90]What sort of Portrayal of myself would I produce if I wrote with the long, elaborate periods of Henry James, or with the pleasant, ladylike phrasing of Howells? It would be rather like a little tin phonograph trolling out flowery poetry at breakneck speed, or like a deep-toned church organ pouring forth “Goo-Goo Eyes” with ponderous feeling.

I believe my writing style has an amazing intensity, and it fits perfectly with the subject I’m depicting. [90]What kind of self-portrait would I create if I wrote with the long, complex sentences of Henry James, or with the charming, feminine phrasing of Howells? It would be like a tiny tin phonograph blaring flowery poetry at lightning speed, or like a deep-voiced church organ solemnly playing “Goo-Goo Eyes” with over-the-top emotion.

When I read a book I study it carefully to find whether the author knows things, and whether I could, with the same subject, write a better one myself.

When I read a book, I examine it closely to see if the author understands things, and whether I could write a better one myself on the same topic.

The latter question I usually decide in the affirmative.

I usually answer that question with a yes.

The highest thing one can do in literature is to succeed in saying that thing which one meant to say. There is nothing better than that—to make the world see your thoughts as you see them. Eugene Field and Edgar Allan Poe and Robert Louis Stevenson and Charles Dickens, among others, have succeeded in doing this. They impress [91]the world with a sense of their courage and realness.

The greatest achievement in literature is successfully expressing what you intended to say. There's nothing better than that—making the world see your thoughts the way you do. Writers like Eugene Field, Edgar Allan Poe, Robert Louis Stevenson, and Charles Dickens have managed to do this. They leave the world with a sense of their bravery and authenticity. [91]

There are people who have written books which did not impress the world in this way, but which nevertheless came out of the feeling and fullness of zealous hearts. Always I think of that pathetic, artless little old-fashioned thing, “Jane Eyre,” as a picture shown to a world seeing with distorted vision. Charlotte Bronté meant one thing when she wrote the book, and the world after a time suddenly understood a quite different thing, and heaped praise and applause upon her therefor. When I read the book I was not quite able to see just what the message was that the Bronté intended to send out. But I saw that there was a message—of bravery, perhaps, or of that good which may come out of Nazareth. But the world that praised and applauded and gave her money seems totally to have missed it.

There are people who have written books that didn’t impress the world in this way, but still came from the deep feelings and enthusiasm of passionate hearts. I always think of that moving, simple little old-fashioned book, “Jane Eyre,” as a picture shown to a world with a skewed perspective. Charlotte Bronté intended one message when she wrote the book, but over time, the world understood a completely different message and praised and applauded her for it. When I read the book, I couldn’t quite figure out what the Bronté meant to convey. But I sensed that there was a message—maybe one of bravery or the goodness that can emerge from unexpected places. However, the world that praised, applauded, and rewarded her seems to have completely missed it.

It takes centuries of tears and piety [92]and mourning to move this world a tiny bit.

It takes hundreds of years of tears and devotion [92]and grief to change this world just a little.

But still it will give you praise and applause and money if you will prostitute your sensibilities and emotions for the gratification of it.

But it will still offer you praise, applause, and money if you sell out your feelings and emotions for its satisfaction.

I have no message to hide in a book and send out. I am writing a Portrayal.

I have nothing to hide in a book to send out. I'm creating a representation.

But a Portrayal is also a thing that may be misunderstood.

But a portrayal can also be something that gets misunderstood.

January 30.

AN IDLE brain is the Devil’s workshop, they say. It is an absurdly incongruous statement. If the Devil is at work in a brain it certainly is not idle. And when one considers how brilliant a personage the Devil is, and what very fine work he turns out, it becomes an open question whether he would have the slightest use for most of the idle brains that cumber the earth. But, after all, the Devil is so clever that he could produce unexcelled workmanship with even the poorest tools.

AN IDLE brain is the Devil’s workshop, or so they say. It's a completely ridiculous statement. If the Devil is working in a brain, it’s definitely not idle. And when you think about how smart the Devil is and the excellent work he does, it raises the question of whether he would even find a use for most of the idle brains that clutter the earth. But then again, the Devil is so clever that he could create outstanding work with even the worst tools.

My brain is one kind of devil’s workshop, and it is as incessantly hard-worked and always-busy a one as you could imagine.

My mind is a kind of devil’s workshop, and it’s as constantly busy and always working hard as you can imagine.

It is a devil’s workshop, indeed, only I do the work myself. But there is a mental telegraphy between the Devil and me, which accounts for the fact that [94]many of my ideas are so wonderfully groomed and perfumed and colored. I take no credit to myself for this, though, as I say, I do the work myself.

It’s definitely a devil’s workshop, but I do the work myself. However, there’s a kind of mental connection between the Devil and me, which explains why so many of my ideas are so well-polished and vibrant. I don’t take any credit for this, though; as I mentioned, I do the work myself.

I try always to give the Devil his due—and particularly in this Portrayal.

I always try to give the Devil his due—especially in this portrayal.

There are very few who give the Devil his due in this world of hypocrites.

There are very few who acknowledge the Devil in this world of hypocrites.

I never think of the Devil as that atrocious creature in red tights, with cloven hoofs and a tail and a two-tined fork. I think of him rather as an extremely fascinating, strong, steel-willed person in conventional clothes—a man with whom to fall completely, madly in love. I rather think, I believe, that he is incarnate at times. Why not?

I never picture the Devil as that terrible creature in red tights, with cloven hooves, a tail, and a pitchfork. I see him more as an incredibly interesting, strong-willed person in regular clothes—a guy you'd fall completely, madly in love with. I really think, I believe, that he shows up in human form sometimes. Why not?

Periodically I fall completely, madly in love with the Devil. He is so fascinating, so strong—so strong, exactly the sort of man whom my wooden heart awaits. I would like to throw myself at his head. I would make him a dear little wife. He would love me—[95]he would love me. I would be in raptures. And I would love him, oh, madly, madly!

Periodically, I fall completely, head over heels for the Devil. He’s so captivating, so powerful—exactly the kind of man my cold heart longs for. I want to throw myself at him. I would be the perfect little wife. He would love me—[95]he would love me. I would be over the moon. And I would love him, oh, so crazily, crazily!

“What would you have me do, little MacLane?” the Devil would say.

“What do you want me to do, little MacLane?” the Devil would say.

“I would have you conquer me, crush me, know me,” I would answer.

“I want you to conquer me, crush me, and truly know me,” I would answer.

“What shall I say to you?” the Devil would ask.

“What should I say to you?” the Devil would ask.

“Say to me, ‘I love you, I love you, I love you,’ in your strong, steel, fascinating voice. Say it to me often, always—a million times.”

“Tell me, ‘I love you, I love you, I love you,’ in your strong, captivating voice. Say it to me all the time, constantly—a million times.”

“What would you have me do, little MacLane?” he would say again.

“What do you want me to do, little MacLane?” he would say again.

I would answer: “Hurt me, burn me, consume me with hot love, shake me violently, embrace me hard, hard in your strong, steel arms, kiss me with wonderful burning kisses—press your lips to mine with passion, and your soul and mine would meet then in an anguish of joy for me!”

I would say: “Hurt me, burn me, fill me with intense love, shake me fiercely, hold me tightly, tightly in your strong, steel arms, kiss me with amazing, passionate kisses—press your lips to mine with fervor, and our souls would connect in a mix of pain and joy for me!”

“How shall I treat you, little MacLane?”

“How should I treat you, little MacLane?”

“Treat me cruelly, brutally.”

"Treat me harshly."

“How long shall I stay with you?”

“How long should I stay with you?”

“Through the life everlasting—it will be as one day; or for one day—it will be as the life everlasting.”

“Through everlasting life—it will feel like one day; or for one day—it will feel like everlasting life.”

“And what kind of children will you bear me, little MacLane?” he would say.

“And what kind of children will you give me, little MacLane?” he would say.

“I will bear wonderful, beautiful children—with great pain.”

“I will have amazing, beautiful children—with a lot of pain.”

“But you hate pain,” the Devil will say, “and when you are in your pain you will hate me.”

"But you hate pain," the Devil will say, "and when you're in pain, you'll hate me."

“But no,” I will answer, “pain that comes of you whom I love will be ineffable exaltation.”

"But no," I will reply, "the pain that comes from you, the one I love, will be indescribable joy."

“And how will you treat me, little MacLane?”

“And how will you treat me, little MacLane?”

“I will cast myself at your feet; or I will minister to you with divine tenderness; or I will charm you with fantastic deviltry; when you weep, I will melt into tears; when you rejoice, I will go wild with delight; when you go deaf I will stop my ears; when you go blind [97]I will put out my eyes; when you go lame I will cut off my legs. Oh, I will be divinely dear, unutterably sweet!”

“I will throw myself at your feet; or I will take care of you with pure love; or I will impress you with playful mischief; when you cry, I will cry too; when you're happy, I will be ecstatic; when you become deaf, I will cover my ears; when you become blind [97] I will blind myself; when you go lame, I will sever my legs. Oh, I will be incredibly precious, unbelievably sweet!”

“Indeed you are rarely sweet,” the Devil will say. And I will be in transports.

“Honestly, you’re not sweet that often,” the Devil will say. And I will be thrilled.

Oh, Devil, Devil, Devil!

Oh, Devil, Devil, Devil!

Oh, misery, misery of Nothingness!

Oh, misery, misery of emptiness!

The days are long—long and very weary as I await the Devil’s coming.

The days are long—long and exhausting as I wait for the Devil to arrive.

January 31.

TO-DAY as I walked out I was impressed deeply with the wonderful beautifulness of Nature even in her barrenness. The far-distant mountains had that high, pure, transparent look, and the nearer ones were transformed completely with a wistful, beseeching attitude that reminded me of my life. It was late in the afternoon. As the sun lowered, the pure lavender of the far-away hills was tinted with faint-rose, and the gray of the nearer ones with sun-color. And the sand—my sand and barrenness—almost flushed consciously in its wide, mysterious magnitude. In the sky there was a white cloud. The sky was blue—blue almost as when I was a child. The air was very gentle. The earth seemed softened. There was an indefinite, caressing something over all that went into my soul and stirred it, [99]and hurt it. There was that in the air which is there when something is going to happen. Only nothing ever happens. It is rare, I thought, that my sand and barrenness looks like this. I crouched on the ground, and the wondrous calm and beauty of the natural things awed and moved me with strange, still emotions.

TODAY as I walked out, I was deeply impressed by the amazing beauty of Nature, even in its barrenness. The distant mountains had that high, pure, transparent look, while the closer ones seemed to possess a wistful, pleading attitude that reminded me of my own life. It was late afternoon. As the sun sank lower, the soft lavender of the distant hills was tinted with a light rose color, and the gray of the nearby mountains was warmed by the sun. And the sand—my sand and emptiness—almost blushed with awareness in its vast, mysterious expanse. There was a white cloud in the sky. The sky was blue—blue almost like it was when I was a child. The air was very gentle. The earth felt softened. There was an undefined, comforting presence over everything that reached into my soul and stirred it, [99] and hurt it. There was something in the air that indicates change is coming. Yet nothing ever happens. I thought it was rare for my sand and barrenness to look like this. I crouched on the ground, and the incredible calm and beauty of the natural world awed and moved me with strange, still emotions.

I felt, and gazed about me, and felt again. And everything was very still.

I looked around me and took in my surroundings, and everything was completely silent.

Presently my eyes filled quietly with tears.

Presently, my eyes quietly filled with tears.

I bent my head into the breast of a great gray rock. Oh, my soul, my soul, I said over and over, not with passion. It is so divine—the earth is so beautiful, so untainted—and I, what am I? It was so beautiful that now as I write, and it comes over me again, I can not restrain the tears.

I leaned my head against a huge gray rock. Oh, my soul, my soul, I kept saying, not with much feeling. It’s so amazing—the earth is so beautiful, so pure—and I, what am I? It was so beautiful that even now as I write, and it hits me again, I can’t hold back the tears.

Tears are not common.

Tears aren't common.

I felt my wooden heart, my soul, quivering and sobbing with their unknown wanting. This is my soul’s [100]awakening. Ah, the pain of my soul’s awakening! Is there nothing, nothing to help this pain? I am so lonely, so lonely—Fannie Corbin, my one friend, my dearly-loved anemone lady, I want you so much—why aren’t you here! I want to feel your hand with mine as I felt it sometimes before you went away. You are the only one among a worldful of people to care a little—and I love you with all the strength and worship I can give to the things that are beautiful and true. You are the only one, the only one—and my soul is full of pain, and I am sitting alone on the ground, and my head lies on a rock’s breast.—

I felt my wooden heart, my soul, trembling and crying out with their unexpressed desires. This is my soul’s [100]awakening. Ah, the agony of my soul's awakening! Is there nothing, nothing to ease this suffering? I feel so lonely, so lonely—Fannie Corbin, my only friend, my beloved anemone lady, I want you so much—why aren’t you here! I long to feel your hand in mine like I did sometimes before you left. You’re the only person in a world full of people who cares even a little—and I love you with all the strength and devotion I can give to the beautiful and true. You are the only one, the only one—and my soul is heavy with pain, and I am sitting here alone on the ground, with my head resting on a rock’s breast.

Strange, sweet passions stirred and waked somewhere deep within me as I sat shivering on the ground. And I felt them singing far away, as if their faint voices came out of that limitless deep, deep blue above me; and it was like a choir of spirit-voices, and they sang of love and of light and of dear [101]tender dreams, and of my soul’s awakening. Why is this—and what is it that is hurting so? Is it because I am young, or is it because I am alone, or because I am a woman?

Strange, sweet feelings stirred and awakened deep inside me as I sat shivering on the ground. I could hear them singing from far away, as if their faint voices were coming from that endless, deep blue above me; it was like a choir of spirit voices, and they sang of love, light, and precious tender dreams, and of my soul’s awakening. Why is this happening, and what is causing this pain? Is it because I’m young, or because I’m alone, or because I’m a woman?

Oh, it is a hard and bitter thing to be a woman! And why—why? Is woman so foul a creature that she must needs be purged by this infinite pain?

Oh, it is tough and painful to be a woman! But why—why? Is woman such a terrible being that she must endure this endless suffering?

The choir of faint, sweet voices comes to me incessantly out of the blue. My wooden heart and my soul are listening to them intently. The voices are trying hard to tell me, to help me, but I can not understand. I know only that it is about pure, exalted things, and about the all-abiding love that is somewhere; and it is about the earth-love, and about Truth,—but I can not understand. And the voices sing of me the child—a song of the unloved, starved little being; and a song of the unloved, half-grown creature; and a song of me, a woman and all alone—awaiting the Devil’s coming.

The choir of soft, sweet voices reaches me constantly from nowhere. My wooden heart and my soul listen to them closely. The voices are trying hard to communicate with me, to help me, but I can’t grasp their meaning. I only know it’s about pure, elevated things, and about the everlasting love that exists somewhere; it’s about earthly love, and about Truth—but I can’t understand. And the voices sing about me as a child—a song of the unloved, neglected little being; a song of the neglected, half-grown creature; and a song of me, a woman all alone—waiting for the Devil’s arrival.

Oh, my soul—my soul!

Oh, my soul!

A female snake is born out of its mother’s white egg, and lives awhile in content among weeds and grass, and dies.

A female snake hatches from its mother’s white egg, spends some time happily among the weeds and grass, and then dies.

A female dog lives some years, and has bones thrown at her, and sometimes she receives a kick or a blow, and a dog-house to sleep in, and dies.

A female dog lives for a few years, gets thrown bones, sometimes receives a kick or a hit, has a doghouse to sleep in, and eventually dies.

A female bird has a nest, and worms to eat, and goes south in the winter, and presently she dies.

A female bird builds a nest, finds worms to eat, flies south for the winter, and eventually, she dies.

A female toad has a swamp or a garden, some bugs and flies, contentment—and then she dies.

A female toad has a swamp or a garden, some bugs and flies, contentment—and then she dies.

And each of these has a male thing with her for a time, and soon there are little snakes or little dogs for her to love as much as it is given her to love—she can do no more.

And each of these has a guy with her for a while, and soon there are little snakes or little dogs for her to love as much as she is able—she can't do any more.

And they are fortunate with their little snakes and little dogs.

And they are lucky with their small snakes and small dogs.

A female human being is born out of her mother’s fair body, branded with a strange, plague-tainted name, and let [103]go; and lives awhile, and dies. But before she dies she awakes. There is a pain that goes with it.

A woman is born from her mother's fair body, marked with a strange, plague-ridden name, and allowed to go; and she lives for a while, then dies. But before she dies, she wakes up. There is a pain that comes with it.

And the male thing that is with her for a time is unlike a snake or a dog. It is more like a man, and there is another pain for this.

And the guy who's with her for a while isn't like a snake or a dog. He's more like a man, and that brings a different kind of pain.

And when a little human being comes with a soul of its own there must be another awakening, for she has then reached the best and highest state that any human being can reach, though she is a female human being, and plague-tainted. And here also there is heavy soul-pain.

And when a little person arrives with their own soul, there must be another awakening, for she has then achieved the best and highest state any human can reach, even though she is a woman and has been touched by hardship. And there is also deep soul pain here.

The name—the plague-tainted name branded upon her—means woman.

The name—the plague-stained name marked on her—means woman.

I lifted my head from the breast of the gray rock. The tears had been falling, falling. Tears are so strange! Tears from the dried-up fountain of nineteen years are like drops of water wrung out of stone. Suddenly I got up from the ground and ran quickly over the sand for several minutes. I did not [104]dare look again at the hilltops and the deep blue, nor listen again to the voices.

I lifted my head from the gray rock. Tears had been streaming down. Tears are so weird! Tears from the dried-up well of nineteen years feel like drops of water squeezed out of stone. Suddenly, I stood up and ran quickly over the sand for several minutes. I didn’t dare to look at the hilltops and the deep blue again or listen to the voices once more.

Oh, with it all, I am a coward! I shrink and cringe before the pain of the dazzling lights. Yet I am waiting—longing for the most dazzling light of all: the coming of the Devil.

Oh, with all this, I’m such a coward! I shrink and cringe in front of the pain from the bright lights. Yet I’m waiting—longing for the brightest light of all: the arrival of the Devil.

February 1.

OH, THE wretched bitter loneliness of me!

OH, the terrible, bitter loneliness I feel!

In all the deep darkness, and the silence, there is never a faint human light, never a voice!

In all the profound darkness and silence, there is never a faint human light, never a voice!

How can I bear it—how can I bear it!

How can I handle this—how can I handle this!

February 2.

I HAVE been looking over the confessions of the Bashkirtseff. They are indeed rather like my Portrayal, but they are not so interesting, nor so intense. I have a stronger individuality than Marie Bashkirtseff, though her mind was probably in a higher state of development than mine, even when she was younger than I.

I’ve been reading the confessions of Bashkirtseff. They are somewhat similar to my Portrayal, but they’re not as interesting or intense. I have a stronger personality than Marie Bashkirtseff, although her mind was probably more developed than mine, even when she was younger than I am.

Most of her emotions are vacillating and inconsistent. She worships a God one day and blasphemes him the next. She never loves her God. And why, then, does she have a God? Why does she not abandon him altogether? He seems to be of no use to her—except as a convenient thing on which to fasten the blame for her misfortunes.—And, after all, that is something very useful indeed.—And she loves the people about her one day, and the next day she hates them.

Most of her feelings are fluctuating and unreliable. She praises God one day and curses Him the next. She never truly loves her God. So why does she have a God at all? Why doesn’t she just give up on Him entirely? He doesn’t seem to help her—except as a handy target for blaming her bad luck. And honestly, that is pretty useful. She loves the people around her one day and despises them the next.

But in her great passion—her ambition, Marie Bashkirtseff was beautifully consistent. And what terrific storms of woe and despair must have enveloped her when she knew that within a certain period she would be dead—removed from the world, and her work left undone! The time kept creeping nearer—she must have tasted the bitterness of death indeed. She was sure of success, sure that her high-strained ambition would be gratified to its last vestige—and then, to die! It was certainly hard lines for the little Bashkirtseff.

But in her intense passion—her ambition, Marie Bashkirtseff was remarkably consistent. And what terrible storms of sorrow and despair must have surrounded her when she realized that within a certain time frame, she would be dead—gone from the world, with her work unfinished! The time kept getting closer—she must have truly felt the sting of death. She was confident of her success, certain that her lofty ambitions would be fulfilled to the very end—and then, to die! It was undoubtedly a tough situation for little Bashkirtseff.

My own despair is of an opposite nature.

My own despair is quite different.

There is one thing in the world that is more bitter than death—and that is life.

There’s one thing in the world that’s more bitter than death—and that’s life.

Suppose that I learned I was to die on the twenty-seventh of June, 1903, for instance. It would give me a soft warm wave of pleasure, I think. I might be in the depths of woe at the [108]time; my despair might be the despair of despair; my misery utterly unceasing,—and I could say, Never mind, on the twenty-seventh of June, 1903, all will be over—dull misery, rage, Nothingness, obscurity, the unknown longing, every desire of my soul, all the pain—ended inevitably, completely on the twenty-seventh of June, 1903. I might come upon a new pain, but this, my long old torture, would cease.

Suppose I found out I was going to die on June 27, 1903. I think it would give me a comforting wave of pleasure. I might be in a deep state of sadness at the time; my despair could feel overwhelming, my misery completely relentless—but I could say, "Never mind, on June 27, 1903, it will all be over—dull misery, anger, Nothingness, darkness, the unknown yearning, every desire of my soul, all the pain—inevitably and completely ended on June 27, 1903." I might encounter a new pain, but this long-standing torment would finally stop.

You may say that I might end my life on that day, that I might do so now. I certainly shall if the pain becomes greater than I can bear—for what else is there to do? But I shall be far from satisfied in doing so. What if I were to end everything now—when perhaps the Devil may be coming to me in two years’ time with Happiness?

You might say that I could end my life today or even right now. I definitely would if the pain gets unbearable—because what else is there? But I wouldn’t feel good about it. What if I decided to end it all now—when maybe, in two years, the Devil could come to me with Happiness?

Upon dying it might be that I should go to some wondrous fair country where there would be trees and running water, and a resting-place. Well—oh, well! But I want the earthly Happiness. [109]I am not high-minded and spiritual. I am earthly, human—sensitive, sensuous, sensual, and, ah, dear, my soul wants its earthly Happiness!

Upon dying, I might go to some amazing, beautiful place where there are trees and flowing water, and a place to rest. Well—oh, well! But I want earthly happiness. [109] I’m not lofty or spiritual. I’m earthly, human—sensitive, sensual, and, oh dear, my soul craves its earthly happiness!

I can not bring myself to the point of suicide while there is a possibility of Happiness remaining. But if I knew that irrevocable, inevitable death awaited me on June twenty-seventh, 1903, I should be satisfied. My Happiness might come before that time, or it might not. I should be satisfied. I should know that my life was out of my hands. I should know, above all, that my long, long, old, old pain of loneliness would stop, June twenty-seventh, 1903.

I can't bring myself to consider suicide while there's still a chance for happiness. But if I knew that unavoidable, certain death was coming on June 27, 1903, I would feel okay with that. My happiness might come before then, or it might not. I would be at peace. I would understand that my life was no longer in my control. Most importantly, I would know that my long, enduring pain of loneliness would end on June 27, 1903.

I shall die naturally some day—probably after I have grown old and sour. If I have had my Happiness for a year or a day, well and good. I shall be content to grow as old and as sour as the Devil wills. But having had no Happiness—if I find myself growing old and [110]still no Happiness—oh, then I vow I will not live another hour, even if dying were rushing headlong to damnation!

I’m going to die naturally someday—probably after I’ve gotten old and bitter. If I’ve experienced Happiness for a year or even just a day, that’s great. I’ll accept growing old and bitter as the Devil intends. But if I’ve never known Happiness—and I find myself aging and [110] still without any Happiness—oh, then I swear I won’t live another hour, even if dying means rushing straight to hell!

I am, do you see, a philosopher and a coward—with the philosophy of cowardice. I squeeze juice also from this fact sometimes—but the juice is not sweet juice.

I am, you see, both a philosopher and a coward—with the philosophy of cowardice. I sometimes squeeze something out of this fact—but it's not sweet at all.

The Devil—the fascinating man-devil—it may be, is coming, coming, coming.

The Devil—the intriguing man-devil—might be on his way, on his way, on his way.

And meanwhile I go on and on, in the midst of sand and barrenness.

And meanwhile, I keep going, surrounded by sand and emptiness.

February 3.

THE town of Butte presents a wonderful field to a student of humanity and human nature. There are not a great many people—seventy thousand perhaps—but those seventy thousand are in their way unparalleled. For mixture, for miscellany—variedness, Bohemianism—where is Butte’s rival?

THE town of Butte offers a fascinating opportunity for anyone interested in humanity and human nature. There aren’t a huge number of people—maybe seventy thousand—but those seventy thousand are truly unique in their own ways. For diversity, for variety—where can you find a rival to Butte?

The population is not only of all nationalities and stations, but the nationalities and stations mix and mingle promiscuously with each other, and are partly concealed and partly revealed in the mazes of a veneer that belongs neither to nation nor to station, but to Butte.

The population includes all nationalities and social classes, and these nationalities and classes mix freely with each other, partially hidden and partially visible in the complexities of a surface that belongs neither to a specific nation nor a social class, but to Butte.

The nationalities are many, it is true, but Irish and Cornish predominate. My acquaintance extends widely among the inhabitants of Butte. Sometimes when I feel in the mood for it I spend [112]an afternoon in visiting about among divers curious people.

The nationalities are numerous, that’s true, but Irish and Cornish are the most prominent. I have a broad network among the people of Butte. Sometimes, when I’m in the mood, I spend an afternoon visiting various interesting folks.

At some Fourth of July demonstration, or on a Miners’ Union day, the heterogeneous herd turns out—and I turn out, with the herd and of it, and meditate and look on. There are Irishmen—Kelleys, Caseys, Calahans, staggering under the weight of much whiskey, shouting out their green-isle maxims; there is the festive Cornishman, ogling and leering, greeting his fellow-countrymen with alcoholic heartiness, and gazing after every feminine creature with lustful eyes; there are Irish women swearing genially at each other in shrill pleasantry, and five or six loudly-vociferous children for each; there are round-faced Cornish women likewise, each with her train of children; there are suave, sleek sporting men just out of the bath-tub; insignificant lawyers, dentists, messengerboys; “plungers” without number; greasy Italians from Meaderville; [113]greasier French people from the Boulevarde Addition; ancient miners—each of whom was the first to stake a claim in Butte; starved-looking Chinamen here and there; a contingent of Finns and Swedes and Germans; musty, stuffy old Jew pawn-brokers who have crawled out of their holes for a brief recreation; dirt-encrusted Indians and squaws in dirty, gay blankets, from their flea-haunted camp below the town; “box-rustlers”—who are as common in Butte as bar-maids in Ireland; swell, flashy-looking Africans; respectable women with white aprons tied around their waists and sailor-hats on their heads, who have left the children at home and stepped out to see what was going on; innumerable stray youngsters from the dark haunts of Dublin Gulch; heavy restaurant-keepers with toothpicks in their mouths; a vast army of dry-goods clerks—the “paper-collared” gentry; miners of every description; representatives from [114]Dog Town, Chicken Flats, Busterville, Butchertown, and Seldom Seen—suburbs of Butte; pale, thin individuals who sing and dance in beer-halls; smart society people in high traps and tally-hos; impossible women—so-called (though in Butte no one is more possible), in vast hats and extremely plaid stockings; persons who take things seriously and play the races for a living; “beer-jerkers”; “biscuit-shooters”; soft-voiced Mexicans and Arabians;—the dregs, the élite, the humbly respectable, the off-scouring—all thrown together, and shaken up, and mixed well.

At some Fourth of July celebration, or on a Miners’ Union day, a diverse crowd shows up—and I join in, thinking and observing. There are Irish guys—Kelleys, Caseys, Calahans— staggering under the weight of whiskey, shouting their Irish pride; there’s the lively Cornishman, leering and greeting his fellow countrymen with boozy enthusiasm and checking out every woman with desire; there are Irish women cheerfully cursing at each other in loud banter, with five or six noisy kids for each; there are round-faced Cornish women similarly, each with a bunch of kids; there are slick, well-groomed sportsmen fresh from the shower; unimportant lawyers, dentists, messenger boys; countless thrill-seekers; greasy Italians from Meaderville; [113]greasier French folks from the Boulevard Addition; old miners—each of whom was the first to stake a claim in Butte; skinnier-looking Chinese men here and there; a group of Finns, Swedes, and Germans; old Jewish pawn-brokers who have crawled out of their holes for a little break; dirt-covered Indians and women in colorful, worn blankets from their flea-infested camp below the town; “box-rustlers”—who are as common in Butte as barmaids in Ireland; flashy-looking African Americans; respectable women in white aprons tied around their waists and sailor hats on their heads, who left the kids at home to see what was happening; countless stray kids from the shady spots of Dublin Gulch; heavy restaurant owners with toothpicks in their mouths; a huge crowd of dry-goods clerks—the “paper-collared” crowd; miners of every sort; representatives from [114]Dog Town, Chicken Flats, Busterville, Butchertown, and Seldom Seen—suburbs of Butte; pale, skinny people who sing and dance in beer halls; stylish society folks in fancy carriages; outrageous women—so-called (though in Butte nobody is more real), in huge hats and ridiculously plaid stockings; people who take life seriously and gamble for a living; “beer servers”; “biscuit slingers”; soft-spoken Mexicans and Arabs;—the dregs, the elite, the respectably humble, the outcasts—all tossed together, shaken up, and thoroughly mixed.

One may notice many odd bits of irony as one walks among these. One may notice that the Irishmen are singularly carefree and strong and comfortable—and so jolly! while the Irish women are frumpish and careworn and borne earthward with children. The Cornishman who has consumed the greatest amount of whiskey is the most [115]agreeable, and less and less inclined to leer and ogle. The Cornish woman whose profanity is the shrillest and most genial and voluble, is she whose life seems the most weighted and downtrodden. The young women whose bodies are encased in the tightest and stiffest corsets are in the most wildly hilarious spirits of all. The filthy little Irish youngsters from Dublin Gulch are much brighter and more clever in every way than the ordinary American children who are less filthy. A delicate aroma of cocktails and whiskey-and-soda hangs over even the four-in-hands and automobiles of the upper crust. Gamblers, newsboys, and Chinamen are the most chivalrously courteous among them. And the modest-looking “plunger” who has drunk the greatest number of high-balls is the most gravely, quietly polite of all. The rolling, rollicking, musical profanity of the “ould sod”—Bantry Bay, Donegal, Tyrone, Tipperary—falls much less [116]limpidly from the cigaretted lips of the ten-year-old lad than from those of his mother, who taught it to him. One may notice that the husband and wife who smile the sweetest at each other in the sight of the multitudes are they whose countenances bear various scars and scratches commemorating late evening orgies at home; that the peculiar solid, block-shaped appearance of some of the miners’ wives is due quite as much to the quantity of beer they drink as to their annual maternity; that the one grand ruling passion of some men’s lives is curiosity;—that the entire herd is warped, distorted, barren, having lived its life in smoke-cured Butte.

As you walk among these people, you might notice a lot of strange irony. The Irish men are carefree, strong, comfortable, and so cheerful, while the Irish women look worn out and burdened by their children. The Cornishman who has had the most whiskey is the most agreeable and less inclined to gawk. The Cornish woman who swears the most loudly and energetically seems to have the heaviest life. The young women wearing the tightest and stiffest corsets are the most lively and humorous. The dirty little Irish kids from Dublin Gulch are much smarter and cleverer in every way than the ordinary American kids who are less dirty. A light scent of cocktails and whiskey soda lingers even around the fancy carriages and cars of the upper class. Gamblers, newsboys, and Chinese men are the most courteous of the bunch. The modest-looking “plunger” who has had the most highballs is the most seriously polite of all. The rolling, musical cursing of the “old country”—Bantry Bay, Donegal, Tyrone, Tipperary—flows much less smoothly from the mouth of a ten-year-old boy than from his mother, who taught him those words. You might also notice that the husband and wife who smile the most sweetly at each other in public are the ones whose faces show scars and scratches from late-night parties at home; that the solid, blocky appearance of some miners’ wives is due as much to the amount of beer they consume as to their annual pregnancies; and that one driving passion in some men’s lives is curiosity—showing that the whole group is twisted, distorted, and barren from living their lives in smoke-filled Butte.

A single street in Butte contains people in nearly every walk of life—living side by side resignedly, if not in peace.

A single street in Butte has people from nearly every background living next to each other, accepting their differences, if not exactly in harmony.

In a row of five or six houses there will be living miners and their families, the children of which prevent life [117]from stagnating in the street while their mothers talk to each other—with the inevitable profanity—over the back-fences. On the corner above there will be a mysterious widow with one child, who has suddenly alighted upon the neighborhood, stealthily in the night, and is to be seen at rare intervals emerging from her door—the target for dozens of pairs of eager eyes and half as many eager tongues. And when the mysterious widow, with her one child, disappears some night as suddenly and as stealthily as she appeared, an outburst of highly-colored rumors is tossed with astonishing glibness over the various back-fences—all relating to the mysterious widow’s shady antecedents and past history, to those of her child, and to the cause of her sudden departure,—no two of which rumors agree in any particular. Across on the opposite corner there will be a company of strange people who also descended suddenly, and upon whom the [118]eyes of the entire block are turned with absorbing interest. They consist of half-a-dozen men and women seemingly bound together only by ties of conviviality. The house is kept closely-blinded and quiet all day, only to burst forth in a blaze of revel in the evening, which revel lasts all night. This goes on until some momentous night, at the request of certain proper ones, a police officer glides quietly into the midst of a scene of unusual gaiety—and the festive company melts into oblivion, never to return. They also are then discussed with rapturous relish and in tones properly lowered, over the back-fences. Farther down the street there will live an interesting being of feminine persuasion who has had five divorces and is in course of obtaining another. These divorces, the causes therefor, the justice thereof, and the future prospects of the multi-grass widow, are gone over, in all their bearings, by the indefatigable tongues. [119]Every incident in the history of the street is put through a course of sprouts by these same tireless members. The Jewish family that lives in the poorest house in the neighborhood, and that is said to count its money by the hundred thousands; the aristocratic family with the Irish-point curtains in the windows—that lives on the county; the family whose husband and father gains for it a comfortable livelihood—forging checks; the miner’s family whose wife and mother wastes its substance in diamonds and sealskin coats and other riotous living; the family in extremely straitened circumstances into which new babies arrive in great and distressing numbers; the strange lady with an apoplectic complexion and a wonderfully foul and violent flow of invective—all are discussed over and over and over again. No one is omitted.

In a row of five or six houses, miners and their families will be living, and their kids keep life from stagnating in the street while their mothers chat with each other—full of usual cursing—over the back fences. On the corner up ahead is a mysterious widow with one child, who has suddenly moved into the neighborhood, sneaking in during the night, and can be seen occasionally coming out of her door—the target of dozens of curious eyes and just as many eager gossipers. And when the mysterious widow and her child disappear one night as quietly as they came, a flurry of colorful rumors spreads with shocking ease over the back fences—all relating to the widow’s questionable background and history, her child's, and the reason for her sudden exit—none of which rumors agree on anything. Across on the opposite corner, there’s a group of strange people who also showed up out of nowhere, and everyone on the block watches them with intense interest. They are made up of half a dozen men and women seemingly bonded only by their love for partying. The house stays dark and quiet all day, only to burst into a vibrant celebration in the evening that lasts all night. This continues until one significant night, at the request of some proper folks, a police officer quietly enters a scene of unusual festivity—and the partygoers vanish without a trace, never to return. They are then talked about with excited glee and in hushed tones over the back fences. Further down the street lives an intriguing woman who has been divorced five times and is in the process of getting another one. The reasons for these divorces, their fairness, and the future prospects of this multi-divorcee are dissected thoroughly by the relentless gossipers. Every incident in the street's history is endlessly examined by these same tireless residents. The Jewish family living in the most run-down house in the neighborhood, rumored to be worth hundreds of thousands; the aristocratic family with Irish lace curtains in their windows who are living off the county; the family with a husband and father who makes a decent living by forging checks; the miner’s family where the wife and mother squanders their money on diamonds and expensive coats; the family facing financial strain and having new babies coming in large and alarming numbers; the strange lady with a red face and a notoriously foul mouth—all are discussed over and over and over again. No one is left out.

And so this is Butte, the promiscuous—the Bohemian. And all these [120]are the Devil’s playthings. They amuse him, doubtless.

And so this is Butte, the free-spirited—the Bohemian. And all these [120]are the Devil’s playthings. They must entertain him, no doubt.

Butte is a place of sand and barrenness.

Butte is a dry and desolate area.

The souls of these people are dumb.

The souls of these people are silent.

February 4.

ALWAYS I wonder, when I die will there be any one to remember me with love?

ALWAYS I wonder, when I die, will there be anyone to remember me with love?

I know I am not lovable.

I know I'm unlovable.

That I want it so much only makes me less lovable, it seems. But—who knows?—it may be there will be some one.

That I want it so much only makes me less lovable, it seems. But—who knows?—maybe there will be someone.

My anemone lady does not love me. How can she—since she does not understand me? But she allows me to love her—and that carries me a long way. There are many—oh, a great many—who will not allow you to love them if you would.

My anemone lady doesn’t love me. How could she—since she doesn’t understand me? But she lets me love her—and that takes me pretty far. There are many—oh, so many—who won’t let you love them, even if you want to.

There is no one to love me now.

There’s no one to love me now.

Always I wonder how it will be after some long years when I find myself about to die.

Always I wonder what it will be like after many years when I find myself facing death.

February 7.

IN THIS house where I drag out my accursed, devilish, weary existence, upstairs in the bathroom, on the little ledge at the top of the wainscoting, there are six tooth-brushes: an ordinary white bone-handled one that is my younger brother’s; a white twisted-handled one that is my sister’s; a flat-handled one that is my older brother’s; a celluloid-handled one that is my stepfather’s; a silver-handled one that is mine; and another ordinary one that is my mother’s. The sight of these tooth-brushes day after day, week after week, and always, is one of the most crushingly maddening circumstances in my fool’s life.

IN THIS house where I drag out my cursed, exhausting existence, upstairs in the bathroom, on the little ledge at the top of the wainscoting, there are six toothbrushes: an ordinary white bone-handled one that belongs to my younger brother; a white twisted-handled one that’s my sister’s; a flat-handled one that’s my older brother’s; a celluloid-handled one that’s my stepfather’s; a silver-handled one that’s mine; and another ordinary one that’s my mother’s. Seeing these toothbrushes day after day, week after week, is one of the most maddening aspects of my foolish life.

Every Friday I wash up the bathroom. Usually I like to do this. I like the feeling of the water squeezing through my fingers, and always it leaves my nails beautifully neat. But [123]the obviousness of those six tooth-brushes signifying me and the five other members of this family and the aimless emptiness of my existence here—Friday after Friday—makes my soul weary and my heart sick.

Every Friday, I clean the bathroom. I usually enjoy doing it. I like the feeling of the water running through my fingers, and it always leaves my nails looking nice. But [123]the sight of those six toothbrushes representing me and the five other family members, along with the aimless emptiness of my life here—Friday after Friday—wears me down and makes me feel empty.

Never does the pitiable, barren, contemptible, damnable, narrow Nothingness of my life in this house come upon me with so intense a force as when my eyes happen upon those six tooth-brushes.

Never does the miserable, empty, worthless, dreadful, cramped Nothingness of my life in this house hit me with such intensity as when I see those six toothbrushes.

Among the horrors of the Inquisition, a minute refinement of cruelty was reached when the victim’s head was placed beneath a never-ceasing falling of water, drop by drop.

Among the horrors of the Inquisition, a small but cruel twist was achieved when the victim's head was placed under a constant stream of falling water, drop by drop.

A convict sentenced to solitary confinement, spending his endless days staring at four blank walls, feels that had he committed every known crime he could not possibly deserve his punishment.

A prisoner in solitary confinement, spending his endless days staring at four blank walls, feels that even if he had committed every crime imaginable, he wouldn’t deserve his punishment.

I am not undergoing an Inquisition, nor am I a convict in solitary confinement. [124]But I live in a house with people who affect me mostly through their tooth-brushes—and those I should like, above all things, to gather up and pitch out of the bathroom window—and oh, damn them, damn them!

I’m not being interrogated, nor am I a prisoner in isolation. [124] But I live with people who mostly impact my life through their toothbrushes—and I would really love to just collect them all and toss them out the bathroom window—and oh, damn them, damn them!

You who read this, can you understand the depth of bitterness and hatred that is contained in this for me? Perhaps you can a little if you are a woman and have felt yourself alone.

You who are reading this, can you grasp the deep bitterness and hatred that this holds for me? Maybe you can to some extent if you’re a woman and have ever felt alone.

When I look at the six tooth-brushes a fierce, lurid storm of rage and passion comes over me. Two heavy leaden hands lay hold of my life and press, press, press. They strike the sick, sick weariness to my inmost soul.

When I see the six toothbrushes, an intense, vivid storm of anger and emotion overtakes me. Two heavy, leaden hands grab hold of my life and squeeze, squeeze, squeeze. They hit the deep, exhausting weariness in my soul.

Oh, to leave this house and these people, and this intense Nothingness—oh, to pass out from them, forever! But where can I go, what can I do? I feel with mad fury that I am helpless. The grasp of the stepfather and the mother is contemptible and absurd—but with the persistence and tenacity of [125]narrow minds. It is like the two heavy leaden hands. It is not seen—it is not tangible. It is felt.

Oh, to leave this house and these people, and this intense Nothingness—oh, to escape from them, forever! But where can I go, what can I do? I feel this crazy anger that I’m helpless. The grip of the stepfather and the mother is despicable and ridiculous—but with the stubbornness and determination of narrow minds. It feels like two heavy leaden hands. It's not visible—it’s not something you can touch. It’s felt.

Once I took away my own silver-handled tooth-brush from the bathroom ledge, and kept it in my bedroom for a day or two. I thought to lessen the effect of the six.

Once I took my silver-handled toothbrush from the bathroom shelf and kept it in my bedroom for a day or two. I wanted to lessen the impact of the six.

I put it back in the bathroom.

I placed it back in the bathroom.

The absence of one accentuated the significant damnation of the others. There was something more forcibly maddening in the five than in the six tooth-brushes. The damnation was not worse, but it developed my feeling about them more vividly.

The absence of one highlighted the significant downfall of the others. There was something more intensely maddening about the five than about the six toothbrushes. The downfall wasn't worse, but it made my feelings about them come through more clearly.

And so I put my tooth-brush back in the bathroom.

And so I put my toothbrush back in the bathroom.

This house is comfortably furnished. My mother spends her life in the adornment of it. The small square rooms are distinctly pretty.

This house is nicely furnished. My mom dedicates her life to decorating it. The small square rooms are definitely cute.

But when I look at them seeingly I think of the proverb about the dinner of stalled ox.

But when I look at them, I can't help but think of the proverb about the feast of a fattened ox.

Yet there is no hatred here, except mine and my bitterness. I am the only one of them whose bitter spirit cries out against things.

Yet there’s no hatred here, except for mine and my bitterness. I’m the only one among them whose bitter spirit screams out against things.

But there is that which is subtler and strikes deeper. There is the lack of sympathy—the lack of everything that counts: there is the great, deep Nothing.

But there's something more subtle that hits harder. It's the absence of understanding—the lack of everything that matters: there’s the immense, profound Nothing.

How much better were there hatred here than Nothing!

How much better was their hatred here than nothing!

I long hopelessly for will-power, resolution to take my life into my own hands, to walk away from this house some day and never return. I have nowhere to go—no money, and I know the world quite too well to put the slightest faith in its voluntary kindness of heart. But how much better and wider, less damned, less maddening, to go out into it and be beaten and cheated and fooled with, than this!—this thing that gathers itself easily into a circle made of six tooth-brushes with a sufficiency of surplus damnation.

I desperately yearn for willpower, the determination to take control of my life, to walk away from this house someday and never look back. I have nowhere to go—no money, and I know the world well enough not to trust its supposed kindness. But how much better and broader, less cursed, less infuriating, to step out into it and face being beaten, cheated, and tricked, than this!—this situation that easily forms a circle made of six toothbrushes, loaded with enough extra frustration.

I have read about a woman who went down from Jerusalem to Jericho and fell among thieves. Perhaps she had a house at Jerusalem with six tooth-brushes and Nothingness. In that case she might have rushed gladly into the arms of thieves.

I read about a woman who traveled from Jerusalem to Jericho and got attacked by robbers. Maybe she had a home in Jerusalem with six toothbrushes and emptiness. If that was the case, she might have eagerly run into the arms of the thieves.

I think of crimes that strike horror and revulsion to my maid-senses. And I think of my Nothingness, and I ask myself were it not better to walk the earth an outcast, a solitary woman, and meet and face even these, than that each and every one of my woman-senses should wear slowly, painfully to shreds, and strain and break—in this unnameable Nothing?

I think about crimes that shock and disgust me. And I contemplate my Nothingness, wondering if it wouldn’t be better to walk the earth as an outcast, a lonely woman, and confront even those horrors, rather than have every one of my senses wear away, painfully tearing apart, and straining and breaking—in this unnameable Nothing?

Oh, the dreariness—the hopelessness of Nothing!

Oh, the bleakness—the hopelessness of Nothing!

There are no words to tell it. And things are always hardest to bear when there are no words for them.

There are no words to describe it. And things are always toughest to handle when there are no words for them.

However great one’s gift of language may be, there is always something that one can not tell.

However great someone's language skills may be, there's always something they can't express.

I am weary of self—always self. But it must be so.

I’m tired of thinking about myself—always myself. But it has to be this way.

My life is filled with self.

My life is filled with self.

If my soul could awaken fully perhaps I might be lifted out of myself—surely I should be. But my soul is not awake. It is awakening, trying to open its eyes; and it is crying out blindly after something, but it can not know. I have a dreadful feeling that it will stay always like this.

If my soul could fully awaken, maybe I could rise above myself—surely I should. But my soul isn't awake. It's in the process of waking up, trying to open its eyes; and it's crying out blindly for something, but it can’t know. I have a terrible feeling that it will always be like this.

Oh, I feel everything—everything! I feel what might be. And there is Nothing. There are six tooth-brushes.

Oh, I feel everything—everything! I feel what could be. And there is Nothing. There are six toothbrushes.

Would I stop for a few fine distinctions, a theory, a natural law even, to escape from this into Happiness—or into something greatly less?

Would I pause for a few subtle differences, a theory, or even a natural law to break free from this into Happiness—or into something much less?

Misery—misery! If only I could feel it less!

Misery—such misery! If only I could feel it a little less!

Oh, the weariness, the weariness—as I await the Devil’s coming.

Oh, the exhaustion, the exhaustion—as I wait for the Devil to arrive.

February 8.

OFTEN I walk out to a place on the flat valley below the town, to flirt with Death. There is within me a latent spirit of coquetry, it appears.

OFTEN I walk out to a spot in the flat valley below the town, to flirt with Death. It seems I have a hidden playful side within me.

Down on the flat there is a certain deep, dark hole with several feet of water at the bottom.

Down on the flat, there’s a deep, dark hole with several feet of water at the bottom.

This hole completely fascinates me. Sometimes when I start out to walk in a quite different direction, I feel impelled almost irresistibly to turn and go down on the flat in the direction of the fascinating, deep black hole.

This hole completely fascinates me. Sometimes when I set out to walk in a completely different direction, I feel almost irresistibly drawn to turn and head toward the intriguing, deep black hole.

And here I flirt with Death. The hole is so narrow—only about four feet across—and so dark, and so deep! I don’t know whether it was intended to be a well, or whether it is an abandoned shaft of some miner. At any rate it is isolated and deserted, and it has a rare loving charm for me.

And here I’m flirting with Death. The hole is so narrow—only about four feet across—and so dark, and so deep! I can’t tell if it was meant to be a well or if it’s an old mine shaft. Either way, it’s isolated and abandoned, and it has a unique, quiet charm for me.

I go there sometimes in the early evening, and kneel on the edge of it and lean over the dark pit, with my hand grasping a wooden stake that is driven into the ground near by. And I drop little stones down and hear them splash hollowly, and it sounds a long way off.

I go there sometimes in the early evening, kneeling at the edge and leaning over the dark pit, my hand gripping a wooden stake that's driven into the ground nearby. I drop little stones in and listen to them splash hollowly; it sounds really far away.

There is something wonderfully soothing, wonderfully comforting to my unrestful, aching wooden heart in the dark mystery of this fascinating hole. Here is the End for me, if I want it—here is the Ceasing, when I want it. And I lean over and smile quietly.

There’s something incredibly calming and comforting to my restless, aching heart in the dark mystery of this fascinating hole. Here is the end for me, if I want it—here is the stopping point, whenever I choose. And I lean over and smile softly.

“No flowers,” I say softly to myself, “no weeping idiots, no senseless funeral, no oily undertaker fussing over my woman’s-body, no useless Christian prayers. Nothing but this deep dark restful grave.”

“No flowers,” I say quietly to myself, “no crying people, no pointless funeral, no sleazy undertaker fussing over my woman’s body, no empty Christian prayers. Just this deep, dark, peaceful grave.”

No one would ever find it. It is a mile and a half from any house.

No one would ever find it. It’s a mile and a half away from any house.

The water—the dark still water at the bottom—would gurgle over me and make an end quickly. Or if I feared [131]there was not enough water, I would bring with me a syringe and some morphine and inject an immense quantity into one white arm, and kneel over the tender darkness until my youth-weary, waiting-worn senses should be overcome, and my slim, light body should fall. It would splash into the water at the bottom—it would follow the little stones at last. And the black, muddy water would soak in and begin the destroying of my body, and murky bubbles would rise so long as my lungs continued to breathe. Or perhaps my body would fall against the side of the hole, and the head would lie against it out of the water. Or perhaps only the face would be out of the water, turned upward to the light above—or turned half-down, and the hair would be darkly wet and heavy, and the face would be blue-white below it, and the eyes would sink inward.

The water—the dark, still water at the bottom—would gurgle over me and quickly bring an end. Or if I worried there wasn't enough water, I would take a syringe and some morphine, inject a huge amount into one of my arms, and kneel over the soft darkness until my tired senses gave in, and my slim, light body fell. It would splash into the water below—it would follow the little stones at last. The black, muddy water would soak in and start to destroy my body, and murky bubbles would rise as long as my lungs kept breathing. Or maybe my body would hit the side of the hole, with my head resting against it above the water. Or maybe only my face would be above the water, turned up toward the light—or turned half-down, my hair dark and heavy with wetness, my face pale blue below it, and my eyes sinking inward.

“The End, the End!” I say softly and ecstatically. Yet I do not lean farther [132]out. My hand does not loosen its tight grasp on the wooden stake. I am only flirting with Death now.

“The End, the End!” I say softly and excitedly. Yet I do not lean any further [132] out. My hand does not loosen its tight grip on the wooden stake. I am just toying with Death now.

Death is fascinating—almost like the Devil. Death makes use of all his arts and wiles, powerful and alluring, and flirts with deadly temptation for me. And I make use of my arts and wiles—and tempt him.

Death is intriguing—almost like the Devil. Death uses all his tricks and charms, strong and seductive, and plays with dangerous temptation for me. And I use my tricks and charms—and provoke him.

Death would like dearly to have me, and I would like dearly to have him. It is a flirtation that has its source in mutual desire. We do not love each other, Death and I,—we are not friends. But we desire each other sensually, lustfully.

Death would really love to have me, and I would really love to have him. It's a flirtation based on mutual desire. We don't love each other, Death and I—we're not friends. But we desire each other in a sensual, lustful way.

Sometime I suppose I shall yield to the desire. I merely play at it now—but in an unmistakable manner. Death knows it is only a question of time.

Sometimes I guess I’ll give in to the desire. I’m just toying with it right now—but in a very obvious way. Death knows it’s just a matter of time.

But first the Devil must come. First the Devil, then Death: a deep dark soothing grave—and the early evening, “and a little folding of the hands to sleep.”

But first, the Devil has to show up. First the Devil, then Death: a deep, dark, comforting grave—and the early evening, “and a little folding of the hands to sleep.”

February 12.

I AM in no small degree, I find, a sham—a player to the gallery. Possibly this may be felt as you read these analyses.

I realize that I’m, to a certain extent, a phony—a performer for an audience. You might feel this as you read these analyses.

While all of these emotions are written in the utmost seriousness and sincerity, and are exactly as I feel them, day after day—so far as I have the power to express what I feel—still I aim to convey through them all the idea that I am lacking in the grand element of Truth—that there is in the warp and woof of my life a thread that is false—false.

While all of these feelings are expressed with complete seriousness and sincerity, and reflect exactly how I feel them, day after day—within my ability to express what I’m feeling—I still intend to communicate the idea that I’m missing a vital element of Truth—that there’s a false thread woven into the fabric of my life—false.

I don’t know how to say this without the fear of being misunderstood. When I say I am in a way a sham, I have no reference to the truths as I have given them in this Portrayal, but to a very light and subtle thing that runs through them.

I’m not sure how to express this without worrying about being misunderstood. When I say that, in some ways, I’m a fraud, I’m not referring to the truths I’ve shared in this portrayal, but rather to a very slight and subtle element that runs through them.

Oh, do not think for an instant that [134]this analysis of my emotions is not perfectly sincere and real, and that I have not felt all of them more than I can put into words. They are my tears—my life-blood!

Oh, don’t think for a second that [134]this analysis of my feelings isn’t completely genuine and true, or that I haven’t experienced all of them more than I can express. They are my tears—my lifeblood!

But in my life, in my personality, there is an essence of falseness and insincerity. A thin, fine vapor of fraud hangs always over me and dampens and injures some things in me that I value.

But in my life, in my personality, there’s an air of dishonesty and insincerity. A subtle, fine mist of deception constantly surrounds me and dampens and harms some things within me that I hold dear.

I have not succeeded thoroughly in analyzing this—it is so thin, so elusive, so faint—and yet not little. It is a natural thing enough viewed in the light of my other traits.

I haven't completely figured this out—it's so subtle, so hard to grasp, so faint—and yet not insignificant. It makes sense when I consider it alongside my other characteristics.

I have lived my nineteen years buried in an environment at utter variance with my natural instincts, where my inner life is never touched, and my sympathies very rarely, if ever, appealed to. I never disclose my real desires or the texture of my soul. Never, that is to say, to any one except my one friend, the anemone lady.—And so [135]every day of my life I am playing a part; I am keeping an immense bundle of things hidden under my cloak. When one has played a part—a false part—all one’s life, for I was a sly, artful little liar even in the days of five and six; then one is marked. One may never rid oneself of the mantle of falseness, charlatanry—particularly if one is innately a liar.

I’ve spent my nineteen years in an environment completely different from my true nature, where my inner self is never acknowledged, and my feelings are rarely, if ever, recognized. I never share my true desires or the essence of who I am. Well, I only do that with my one friend, the anemone lady. And so [135]every day of my life, I’m putting on a show; I’m hiding a massive load of things under my cloak. When you’ve played a role—a fake role—for your whole life, like I did as a sneaky, crafty little liar even when I was five or six, you’re marked by it. You can never shake off the disguise of deceit, especially if you’re naturally a liar.

A year ago when the friendship of my anemone lady was given me, and she would sometimes hear sympathetically some long-silent bit of pain, I felt a snapping of tense-drawn cords, a breaking away of flood-gates—and a strange, new pain. I felt as if I must clasp her gentle hand tightly and give way to the pent-up, surging tears of eighteen years. I had wanted this tender thing more than anything else all my life, and it was given me suddenly.

A year ago, when my anemone lady offered me her friendship, and she would occasionally listen sympathetically to some long-buried pain, I felt a release of tightly held tension, like breaking open floodgates—and a strange, new pain. It was as if I needed to hold her gentle hand tightly and let out the tears I had been holding back for eighteen years. I had wanted this kind of tenderness more than anything else my entire life, and then it was given to me all at once.

I felt a convulsion and a melting, within.

I felt a shudder and a melting sensation inside.

But I could not tell my one friend exactly [136]what I felt. There was no doubt in my own mind as to my own perfect sincerity of feeling, but there was with it and around it this vapor of fraud, a spirit of falseness that rose and confronted me and said, “hypocrite,” “fool.”

But I couldn't fully express to my one friend exactly [136]what I felt. I had absolutely no doubt about my own genuine feelings, but there was this haze of deception surrounding it, a sense of dishonesty that loomed over me and whispered, “hypocrite,” “fool.”

It may be that the spirit of falseness is itself a false thing—yet true or false, it is with me always. I have tried, in writing out my emotions, to convey an idea of this sham element while still telling everything faithfully true. Sometimes I think I have succeeded, and at other times I seem to have signally failed. This element of falseness is absolutely the very thinnest, the very finest, the rarest of all the things in my many-sided character.

It might be that the spirit of deceit is itself a deception—still, whether it's true or false, it's always with me. In expressing my emotions, I've tried to capture this insincere aspect while still being completely honest. Sometimes I feel I've succeeded, and other times I feel I've clearly failed. This element of deceit is definitely the thinnest, the finest, and the rarest of all the traits in my complex character.

It is not the most unimportant.

It is not the least bit unimportant.

I have seen visions of myself walking in various pathways. I have seen myself trying one pathway and another. And always it is the same: I see before me in the path, darkening the way and filling me with dread and discouragement, [137]a great black shadow—the shadow of my own element of falseness.

I have envisioned myself walking along different paths. I've seen myself trying one path after another. And it's always the same: I see ahead of me on the path, casting darkness and filling me with fear and despair, [137]a huge black shadow—the shadow of my own dishonesty.

I can not rid myself of it.

I can't get rid of it.

I am an innate liar.

I'm a natural liar.

This is a hard thing to write about. Of all things it is the most liable to be misunderstood. You will probably misunderstand it, for I have not succeeded in giving the right idea of it. I aimed at it and missed it. It eluded me completely.

This is a tough topic to write about. It's the one most likely to be misunderstood. You're probably going to misunderstand it because I haven't managed to convey the right idea. I aimed for it and missed the mark. It completely slipped away from me.

You must take the idea as I have just now presented it for what it may be worth. This is as near as I can come to it. But it is something infinitely finer and rarer.

You should consider the idea as I just presented it for whatever value it may have. This is as close as I can get to it. But it’s something infinitely more exquisite and uncommon.

It is a difficult task to show to others a thing which, though I feel and recognize it thoroughly, I have not yet analyzed for myself.

It's tough to explain something to others that, while I completely feel and understand, I haven't yet figured out for myself.

But this is a complete Portrayal of me—as I await the Devil’s coming—and I must tell everything—everything.

But this is a full picture of me—as I wait for the Devil’s arrival—and I have to share everything—everything.

February 13.

SO THEN, yes. As I have said, I find that I am quite, quite odd. My various acquaintances say that I am funny. They say, “Oh, it’s that May MacLane, Dolly’s younger sister. She’s funny.” But I call it oddity. I bear the hall-mark of oddity.

SO THEN, yes. As I've mentioned, I realize that I'm pretty strange. My various friends say that I'm funny. They say, “Oh, it’s that May MacLane, Dolly’s younger sister. She’s funny.” But I call it being odd. I have the mark of being odd.

There was a time, a year or two since, when I was an exceedingly sensitive little fool—sensitive in that it used to strike very deep when my young acquaintances would call me funny and find in me a vent for their distinctly unfriendly ridicule. My years in the high school were not years of joy. Two years ago I had not yet risen above these things. I was a sensitive little fool.

There was a time, a year or two ago, when I was an incredibly sensitive kid—sensitive in that it really hurt when my peers called me weird and used me as a target for their clearly unkind jokes. My high school years weren’t happy ones. Two years ago, I hadn't moved past all that. I was a sensitive little fool.

But that sensitiveness, I rejoice to say, has gone from me. The opinion of these young people, or of these old [139]people, is now a thing that is quite unable to affect me.

But I’m happy to say that sensitivity has left me. The opinions of these young people, or these older folks, can't touch me at all now.

The more I see of conventionality, it seems, the more I am odd.

The more I see of what's conventional, the more I feel out of place.

Though I am young and feminine—very feminine—yet I am not that quaint conceit, a girl: the sort of person that Laura E. Richards writes about, and Nora Perry, and Louisa M. Alcott,—girls with bright eyes, and with charming faces (they always have charming faces), standing with reluctant feet where the brook and river meet,—and all that sort of thing.

Though I’m young and feminine—very feminine—I'm not the quirky idea of a girl: the kind of person that Laura E. Richards, Nora Perry, and Louisa M. Alcott write about—girls with bright eyes and lovely faces (they always have lovely faces), standing with hesitant feet where the brook and river meet—and all that kind of thing.

I missed all that.

I missed all of that.

I have read some girl-books, a few years ago—“Hildegarde Grahame,” and “What Katy Did,” and all,—but I read them from afar. I looked at those creatures from behind a high board fence. I felt as if I had more tastes in common with the Jews wandering through the wilderness, or with a band of fighting Amazons. I am not a girl. I am a woman, of a kind. I began [140]to be a woman at twelve, or more properly, a genius.

I read some books aimed at girls a few years ago—“Hildegarde Grahame” and “What Katy Did”—but I kept my distance. I felt like I had more in common with the Jews wandering in the wilderness or a group of fierce Amazons. I'm not a girl. I'm a woman, in my own way. I started to become a woman at twelve, or more accurately, a genius.

And then, usually, if one is not a girl one is a heroine—of the kind you read about. But I am not a heroine, either. A heroine is beautiful—eyes like the sea shoot opaque glances from under drooping lids—walks with undulating movements, her bright smile haunts one still, falls methodically in love with a man—always with a man, eats things (they are always called “viands”) with a delicate appetite, and on special occasions her voice is full of tears. I do none of these things. I am not beautiful. I do not walk with undulating movements—indeed, I have never seen any one walk so, except, perhaps, a cow that has been overfed. My bright smile haunts no one. I shoot no opaque glances from my eyes, which are not like the sea by any means. I have never eaten any viands, and my appetite for what I do eat is most excellent. And my voice has never [141]yet, to my knowledge, been full of tears.

And usually, if you're not a girl, you’re a heroine—like the ones you read about. But I'm not a heroine, either. A heroine is beautiful—her eyes are like the sea, casting mysterious looks from under droopy eyelids—she moves gracefully, her bright smile lingers in your mind, she falls in love methodically with a man—always with a man, she eats things (they're always called “viands”) with a delicate palate, and on special occasions, her voice is full of emotion. I don’t do any of these things. I'm not beautiful. I don't walk gracefully—actually, the only time I've seen anyone walk like that is maybe a cow that's been overfed. My bright smile doesn’t linger in anyone’s mind. I don’t cast mysterious looks from my eyes, which certainly aren’t like the sea. I've never eaten any viands, and I have a really good appetite for whatever I do eat. And my voice has never [141]yet, to my knowledge, been full of tears.

No, I am not a heroine.

No, I am not a hero.

There never seem to be any plain heroines, except Jane Eyre, and she was very unsatisfactory. She should have entered into marriage with her beloved Rochester in the first place. I should have, let there be a dozen mad wives upstairs. But I suppose the author thought she must give her heroine some desirable thing—high moral principles, since she was not beautiful. Some people say that beauty is a curse. It may be true, but I’m sure I should not have at all minded being cursed a little. And I know several persons who might well say the same. But, anyway, I wish some one would write a book about a plain, bad heroine so that I might feel in real sympathy with her.

There never seems to be any ordinary heroines, except for Jane Eyre, and she was really disappointing. She should have married her beloved Rochester right from the start. I wouldn’t have cared, even if there were a dozen crazy wives upstairs. But I guess the author thought she had to give her heroine something admirable—strong moral values, since she wasn't pretty. Some people say that beauty is a curse. That might be true, but I wouldn’t have minded being cursed a little. I know plenty of people who would feel the same way. But anyway, I wish someone would write a book about a plain, bad heroine so I could really connect with her.

So far from being a girl or a heroine, I am a thief—as I have before suggested.

So, rather than being a girl or a hero, I’m actually a thief—as I mentioned earlier.

I mind me of how, not long since, I [142]stole three dollars. A woman whom I know rather well, and lives near, called me into her house as I was passing and asked me to do an errand for her. She was having an ornate gown made, and she needed some more appliqué with which to festoon it. The appliqué cost nine dollars a yard. My trusting neighbor gave me a bit of the braid for a sample and two twenty-dollar bills. I was to get four yards. I did so, and came back and gave her the braid and a single dollar. The other three dollars I kept myself. I wanted three dollars very much, to put with a few that I already had in my purse. My trusting neighbor is of the kind that throws money about carelessly. I knew she would not pay any attention to a little detail like that,—she was deeply interested in her new frock; or perhaps she would think I had got thirty-nine dollars’ worth of appliqué. At any rate, she did not need the money, and I wanted three dollars, and so I stole it.

I remember how, not too long ago, I [142]stole three dollars. A woman I know pretty well, who lives nearby, called me into her house as I was passing by and asked me to run an errand for her. She was having a fancy dress made and needed some more appliqué to decorate it. The appliqué cost nine dollars a yard. My trusting neighbor gave me a piece of the trim as a sample and two twenty-dollar bills. I was supposed to get four yards. I did that and returned, giving her the trim and a single dollar. I kept the other three dollars for myself. I really wanted those three dollars to add to the few I already had in my purse. My trusting neighbor tends to throw money around carelessly. I figured she wouldn’t notice a small detail like that—she was really focused on her new dress; or maybe she’d think I had bought thirty-nine dollars' worth of appliqué. In any case, she didn’t need the money, and I wanted three dollars, so I stole it.

I am a thief.

I'm a thief.

It has been suggested to me that I am a kleptomaniac. But I am sure my mind is perfectly sane. I have no such excuse. I am a plain, downright thief.

It’s been pointed out to me that I’m a kleptomaniac. But I’m certain my mind is completely sane. I have no excuse for my behavior. I’m just a straightforward thief.

This is only one of my many peculations. I steal money, or anything that I want, whenever I can, nearly always. It amuses me—and one must be amused.

This is just one of my many thefts. I take money or anything I want whenever I can, almost always. It entertains me—and you have to stay entertained.

I have only two stipulations: that the person to whom it belongs does not need it pressingly, and that there is not the smallest chance of being found out. (And of course I could not think of stealing from my one friend.)

I have just two conditions: the person it belongs to doesn't need it urgently, and there's no way I could get caught. (And of course, I couldn't imagine stealing from my only friend.)

It would be extremely inconvenient to be known as a thief, merely.

It would be really inconvenient to just be known as a thief.

When the world knows you are a thief it blinds itself completely to your other attributes. It calls you a thief, and there’s an end. I am a genius as well as a thief—but the world would quite overlook that fact. “A thief’s a [144]thief,” says the world. That is very true. But the mere fact of being a thief should not exclude the consideration of one’s other traits. When the world knows you are a Methodist minister, for instance, it will admit that you may also be a violinist, or a chemist, or a poet, and will credit you therefor. And so if it condemns you for being a thief, it should at the same time admire you for being a genius. If it does not admire you for being a genius, then it has no right to condemn you for being a thief.

When the world finds out you’re a thief, it completely ignores your other qualities. It labels you a thief, and that’s all there is to it. I’m a genius as well as a thief—but the world tends to overlook that. “A thief’s a thief,” says the world. That’s true. But just being a thief shouldn’t rule out the consideration of other traits. For example, when the world knows you’re a Methodist minister, it will recognize that you might also be a violinist, or a chemist, or a poet, and will give you credit for that. So, if it condemns you for being a thief, it should also appreciate you for being a genius. If it doesn’t appreciate you for being a genius, then it has no right to judge you for being a thief.

—And why the world should condemn any one for being a thief—when there is not within its confines any one who is not a thief in some way—is a bit of irony upon which I have wasted much futile logic.—

—And why the world should blame anyone for being a thief—when there isn't anyone in it who isn't a thief in some way—is a bit of irony I've spent a lot of pointless logic on.Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.

I am not trying to justify myself for stealing. I do not consider it a thing that needs to be justified, any more than walking or eating or going to bed. But, as I say, if the world knew that I [145]am a thief without being first made aware with emphasis that I am some other things also, then the world would be a shade cooler for me than it already is—which would be very cool indeed.

I’m not trying to justify my stealing. I don’t think it’s something that needs justification, just like walking, eating, or going to bed. But, as I mentioned, if the world knew that I [145] am a thief without first being fully informed that I’m also other things, then the world would be a bit colder towards me than it already is—which would be very cold indeed.

And so in writing my Portrayal I have dwelt upon other things at some length before touching on my thieving propensities.

And so in writing my Portrayal, I have spent some time discussing other topics before getting to my tendency to steal.

None of my acquaintances would suspect that I am a thief. I look so respectable, so refined, so “nice,” so inoffensive, so sweet, even!

None of my friends would suspect that I'm a thief. I seem so respectable, so polished, so "nice," so harmless, even sweet!

But, for that matter, I am a great many things that I do not appear to be.

But, for that matter, I am a lot of things that I don't seem to be.

The woman from whom I stole the three dollars, if she reads this, will recognize it. This will be inconvenient. I fervently hope she may not read it. It is true she is not of the kind that reads.

The woman I took the three dollars from, if she sees this, will know it's about her. That would be awkward. I really hope she doesn't read it. It's true that she's not the type to read.

But, after all, it’s of no consequence. This Portrayal is Mary MacLane: her [146]wooden heart, her young woman’s-body, her mind, her soul.

But in the end, it doesn’t really matter. This portrayal is Mary MacLane: her [146]wooden heart, her young woman’s body, her mind, her soul.

The world may run and read.

The world can run and read.

I will tell you what I did with the three dollars. In Dublin Gulch, which is a rough quarter of Butte inhabited by poor Irish people, there lives an old world-soured, wrinkled-faced woman. She lives alone in a small, untidy house. She swears frightfully like a parrot, and her reputation is bad—so bad, indeed, that even the old woman’s compatriots in Dublin Gulch do not visit her lest they damage their own. It is true that the profane old woman’s morals are not good—have never been good—judged by the world’s standards. She bears various marks of cold, rough handling on her mind and body. Her life has all but run its course. She is worn out.

I’ll tell you what I did with the three dollars. In Dublin Gulch, which is a tough area of Butte where many poor Irish people live, there’s an old, bitter woman with a wrinkled face. She lives alone in a small, messy house. She swears like a sailor, and she has a terrible reputation—so bad that even the other people in Dublin Gulch avoid visiting her for fear of ruining their own reputation. It’s true that her behavior isn’t good—never has been, really—according to society’s standards. She shows signs of a hard life both mentally and physically. Her life is almost over. She’s worn out.

Once in a while I go to visit this old woman—my reputation must be sadly damaged by now.

Once in a while, I visit this old woman—my reputation must be pretty ruined by now.

I sit with her for an hour or two and [147]listen to her. She is extremely glad to have me there. Except me she has no one to talk to but the milkman, the groceryman, and the butcher. So always she is glad to see me. There is a certain bond of sympathy between her and me. We are fond of each other. When she sees me picking my way towards her house, her hard, sour face softens wonderfully and a light of distinct friendliness comes into her green eyes.

I sit with her for an hour or two and [147]listen to her. She is really happy to have me there. Besides me, she has no one to talk to except the milkman, the grocery guy, and the butcher. So, she’s always glad to see me. There’s a special connection between us. We care about each other. When she sees me making my way to her house, her tough, sour face softens beautifully, and a clear light of friendliness appears in her green eyes.

Don’t you know, there are few people enough in the world whose hard, sour faces will soften at sight of you and a distinctly friendly light come into their green eyes. For myself, I find such people few indeed.

Don’t you know, there are very few people in the world whose tough, unfriendly faces can soften when they see you, and a clear, friendly light comes into their green eyes? Personally, I find those people to be extremely rare.

So the profane old woman and I are fond of each other. No question of morals, or of immorals, comes between us. We are equals.

So the old woman and I have a good bond. There's no issue of morals or immorals between us. We're equals.

I talk to her a little—but mostly she talks. She tells me of the time when she lived in County Galway, when she [148]was young—and of her several husbands, and of some who were not husbands, and of her children scattered over the earth. And she shows me old tin-types of these people. She has told me the varied tale of her life a great many times. I like to hear her tell it. It is like nothing else I have heard. The story in its unblushing simplicity, the sour-faced old woman sitting telling it, and the tin-types,—contain a thing that is absurdly, grotesquely, tearlessly sad.

I chat with her a bit—but mostly she does the talking. She shares stories about when she lived in County Galway, back when she was young—and about her various husbands, along with some who weren't husbands, and her kids scattered all over the world. She shows me old tin-types of these people. She has recounted the different chapters of her life many times. I enjoy listening to her tell it. It's unlike anything else I've ever heard. The story, with its honest simplicity, the sour-faced old woman sharing it, and the tin-types—together, they hold something absurdly, grotesquely, tearlessly sad.

Once when I went to her house I brought with me six immense, heavy, fragrant chrysanthemums.

Once when I went to her house, I brought six huge, heavy, fragrant chrysanthemums with me.

They had been bought with the three dollars I had stolen.

They had been bought with the three dollars I had taken.

It pleased me to buy them for the profane old woman. They pleased her also—not because she cares much for flowers, but because I brought them to her. I knew they would please her, but that was not the reason I gave her them.

It made me happy to buy them for the rude old woman. They made her happy too—not because she cares much for flowers, but because I brought them to her. I knew they would please her, but that wasn’t why I gave them to her.

I did it purely and simply to please myself.

I did it just to make myself happy.

I knew the profane old woman would not be at all concerned as to whether they had been bought with stolen money or not, and my only regret was that I had not had an opportunity to steal a larger sum so that I might have bought more chrysanthemums without inconveniencing my purse.

I knew the foul-mouthed old woman wouldn’t care at all whether they were bought with stolen money or not, and my only regret was that I hadn’t had a chance to steal a bigger amount so I could have bought more chrysanthemums without straining my budget.

But as it was they filled her dirty little dwelling with perfume and color.

But as it turned out, they filled her messy little home with fragrance and color.

Long ago, when I was six, I was a thief—only I was not then, as now, a graceful, light-fingered thief—I had not the philosophy of stealing.

Long ago, when I was six, I was a thief—only I wasn’t, as I am now, a smooth, quick-fingered thief—I didn’t understand the mindset of stealing.

When I would steal a copper cent out of my mother’s pocketbook I would feel a dreadful, suffocating sinking in my bad heart, and for days and nights afterwards—long after I had eaten the chocolate mouse—the copper cent would haunt me and haunt me, and oh, how I wished it back in that pocketbook [150]with the clasp shut tight and the bureau drawer locked!

When I stole a penny from my mom's purse, I felt a horrible, suffocating weight in my guilty heart, and for days and nights afterward—long after I had eaten the chocolate mouse—the penny haunted me, over and over again, and oh, how I wished I had put it back in that purse [150]with the clasp shut tight and the drawer locked!

And so, is it not finer to be nineteen and a thief, with the philosophy of stealing—than to be six and haunted day and night by a copper cent?

And so, isn't it better to be nineteen and a thief, having the mindset of stealing, than to be six and constantly haunted day and night by a penny?

For now always my only regret is, when I have stolen five dollars, that I did not steal ten while I was about it.

For now, my only regret is that when I stole five dollars, I didn’t just steal ten while I was at it.

It is a long time ago since I was six.

It has been a long time since I was six.

February 17.

TO-DAY I walked over the hill where the sun vanishes down in the afternoon.

TO-DAY I walked over the hill where the sun goes down in the afternoon.

I followed the sun so far as I could, but two even very good legs can do no more than carry one into the midst of the sunshine—and then one may stand and take leave, lovingly, of it.

I followed the sun as much as I could, but even two really good legs can only take you into the heart of the sunshine—and then you can pause and say goodbye to it, with love.

I stood in the valley below the hill and looked away at the gold-yellow mountains that rise into the cloudy blue, and at the long gray stretches of rolling sand. It all reminded me of the Devil and the Happiness he will bring me.

I stood in the valley below the hill and looked out at the golden-yellow mountains rising into the cloudy blue sky, and at the long gray stretches of rolling sand. It all reminded me of the Devil and the happiness he will bring me.

Some day the Devil will come to me and say: “Come with me.”

Some day the Devil will show up and say, “Come with me.”

And I will answer: “Yes.”

And I’ll say: “Yes.”

And he will take me away with him to a place where it is wet and green—where the yellow, yellow sunshine falls [152]on heaven-kissing hills, and misty, cloudy masses float over the valleys.

And he will take me away with him to a place that’s wet and green—where the bright, yellow sunshine shines down on towering hills, and misty clouds drift across the valleys. [152]

And for days I shall be happy—happy—happy!

And for days I will be happy—happy—happy!

For days! The Devil and I will love each other intensely, perfectly—for days! He will be incarnate, but he will not be a man. He will be the man-devil, and his soul will take mine to itself and they will be one—for days.

For days! The Devil and I will love each other fiercely, perfectly—for days! He will be embodied, but he won't be a human. He will be the man-devil, and his soul will merge with mine, and they will be one—for days.

Imagine me raised out of my misery and obscurity, dullness and Nothingness, into the full, brilliant life of the Devil—for days!

Imagine me pulled out of my misery and obscurity, boredom and Nothingness, into the full, vibrant life of the Devil—for days!

The love of the man-devil will enter into my barren, barren life and melt all the cold, hard things, and water the barrenness, and a million little green growing plants will start out of it; and a clear, sparkling spring will flow over it—through the dreary, sandy stretches of my bitterness, among the false stony roadways of my pain and hatred. And a great rushing, flashing cataract of melting love will flow over my weariness [153]and unrest and wash it away forever. My soul will be fully awakened and there will be a million little sweet new souls in the green growing things. And they will fill my life with everything that is beautiful—tenderness, and divineness, and compassion, and exaltation, and uplifting grace, and light, and rest, and gentleness, and triumph, and truth, and peace. My life will be borne far out of self, and self will sink quietly out of sight—and I shall see it farther and farther away, until it disappears.

The love of the man-devil will come into my empty, empty life and melt all the cold, hard things, nurturing the barrenness, and a million little green plants will sprout from it; and a clear, sparkling spring will flow over it—through the bleak, sandy stretches of my bitterness, among the false, stony paths of my pain and hatred. A great rushing, flashing waterfall of melting love will sweep away my weariness and unrest forever. My soul will be fully awakened, and there will be a million little sweet new souls in the green growing things. They will fill my life with everything beautiful—tenderness, divinity, compassion, joy, uplifting grace, light, rest, gentleness, triumph, truth, and peace. My life will be lifted far beyond self, and self will quietly fade away—and I will see it farther and farther off, until it disappears.

“It is the last—the last—of that Mary MacLane,” I will say, and I will feel a long, sighing, quivering farewell.

“It is the last—the last—of that Mary MacLane,” I will say, and I will feel a deep, trembling goodbye.

A thousand years of misery—and now a million years of Happiness.

A thousand years of suffering—and now a million years of joy.

When the sun is setting in the valley and the crests of those heaven-kissing hills are painted violet and purple, and the valley itself is reeking and swimming in yellow-gold light, the man-devil—whom I love more than all—and I will go out into it.

When the sun sets in the valley and the tops of those sky-high hills are painted violet and purple, while the valley itself is soaked in a warm yellow-gold light, the man-devil—who I love more than anything—and I will step out into it.

We will be saturated in the yellow light of the sun and the gold light of Love.

We will be surrounded by the warm yellow light of the sun and the golden light of Love.

The man-devil will say to me: “Look, you little creature, at this beautiful picture of Joy and Happiness. It is the picture of your life as it will be while I am with you—and I am with you for days.”

The man-devil will say to me: “Look, you little being, at this beautiful image of Joy and Happiness. It is the image of your life as it will be while I am with you—and I am with you for days.”

Ah, yes, I will take a last, long farewell of this Mary MacLane. Not one faint shadow of her weary wretched Nothingness will remain.

Ah, yes, I will take a final, long goodbye to this Mary MacLane. Not a single trace of her tired, miserable Nothingness will be left.

There will be instead a brilliant, buoyant, joyous creature—transformed, adorned, garlanded by the love of the Devil.

There will instead be a bright, uplifting, joyful being—changed, decorated, and crowned by the love of the Devil.

My mind will be a treasure-house of art, swept and garnished and strong and at its best.

My mind will be a treasure trove of creativity, organized and polished, strong and at its peak.

My barren, hungry heart will come at last to its own. The red flames of the man-devil’s love will burn out forever its pitiable, distorted, wooden quality, and he will take it and cherish it—and give me his.

My empty, yearning heart will finally find its place. The intense flames of the man-devil’s love will forever burn away its sad, twisted, lifeless nature, and he will accept it and treasure it—and give me his in return.

My young woman’s-body likewise will be metamorphosed, and I shall feel it developing and filled with myriads of little contentments and pleasures. Always my young woman’s-body is a great and important part of me, and when I am married to the Devil its finely-organized nerve-power and intricate sensibility will be culminated to marvelous completeness. My soul—upon my soul will descend consciously the light that never was on land or sea.

My young woman's body will also change, and I'll feel it growing, overflowing with countless little joys and delights. My young woman's body is always a major part of who I am, and when I marry the Devil, its finely-tuned nerve system and complex sensitivity will reach an amazing level of completeness. My soul—upon my soul will consciously descend the light that has never been seen on land or sea.

This will be for days—for days.

This will last for days—for days.

No matter what came before, I will say; no matter what comes afterward. Just now it is the man-devil, my best-beloved, and I, living in the yellow light.

No matter what happened before, I’ll say; no matter what happens afterward. Right now, it's me and my favorite guy, the man-devil, living in the warm yellow light.

Think of living with the Devil in a bare little house, in the midst of green wetness and sweetness and yellow light—for days!

Think about living with the Devil in a tiny, plain house, surrounded by green wetness, sweetness, and yellow light—for days!

In the gray dawn it will be ineffably sweet and beautiful, with shining leaves and the gray, unfathomable air, and the wet grass, and all.

In the gray dawn, it will be incredibly sweet and beautiful, with shining leaves, the deep, mysterious air, and the wet grass, and everything else.

“Be happy now, my weary little wife,” the Devil will say.

“Be happy now, my tired little wife,” the Devil will say.

And the long, long yellow-gold day will be filled with the music of Real Life.

And the long, golden day will be filled with the sounds of Real Life.

My grandest possibility will be realized. The world contains a great many things—and this is my grandest possibility realized!

My greatest dream will come true. The world has so much to offer—and this is my greatest dream come true!

I will weep rapturous tears.

I will cry happy tears.

When I think of all this and write it there is in me a feeling that is more than pain.

When I think about all this and write it down, I feel something deeper than just pain.

Perhaps the very sweetest, the tenderest, the most pitiful and benign human voice in the world could sing these things and this feeling set to their own wondrous music,—and it would echo far—far,—and you would understand.

Maybe the sweetest, kindest, most heartfelt human voice in the world could sing these words and feelings to their own beautiful melody—and it would resonate far—far—and you would understand.

February 20.

AT TIMES when I walk among the natural things—the barren, natural things—I know that I believe in Something. Why can I not call it God and pray to it?

AT TIMES when I walk among the natural things—the barren, natural things—I know that I believe in Something. Why can I not call it God and pray to it?

There is Something—I do not know it intellectually, but I feel it—I feel it—with my soul. It does not seem to reach down to me. It does not pity me. It does not look at me tenderly in my unhappiness.

There’s something—I can’t explain it logically, but I feel it—I feel it—with my soul. It doesn’t seem to reach out to me. It doesn’t show me sympathy. It doesn’t gaze at me softly in my sadness.

My soul feels only that it is there.

My soul just feels that it's present.

No. It is not all-loving, all-gracious, all-pitying. It hurts me—it hurts me always as I walk over the sand. But even while it hurts me it seems to promise—ah, those beautiful things that it promises me!

No. It’s not all-loving, all-gracious, all-pitying. It hurts me—it always hurts me as I walk over the sand. But even while it hurts, it seems to promise—ah, those beautiful things that it promises me!

And then the hurting is anguish—for I know that the promises will never be fulfilled.

And then the pain turns into agony—because I know that the promises will never be kept.

There is within me a thing that is [158]aching, aching, aching always as the days pass.

There’s something inside me that is [158]aching, aching, aching all the time as the days go by.

It is not my pain of wanting, nor my pain of unrest, nor my pain of bitterness, nor of hatred. I know those in all their own anguish.

It’s not the pain of wanting, or the pain of restlessness, or the pain of bitterness, or hatred. I understand each of those in their own suffering.

This aching is another pain. It is a pain that I do not know—that I feel ignorantly but sharply, and, oh, it is torture, torture!

This ache is another kind of pain. It's a pain I don't understand—one I feel instinctively but intensely, and, oh, it’s torture, absolute torture!

My soul is worn and weary with pain. There is no compassion—no mercy upon me. There is no one to help me bear it. It is just I alone out on the sand and barrenness. It is cruel anguish to be always alone—and so long—oh, so long!

My soul feels tired and heavy with pain. There's no compassion—no mercy for me. There's no one to help me carry this. It's just me out on the sand and in the emptiness. It's such cruel suffering to always be alone—and for so long—oh, so long!

Nineteen years are as ages to you when you are nineteen.

Nineteen years feel like a lifetime when you’re nineteen.

When you are nineteen there is no experience to tell you that all things have an end.

When you're nineteen, you have no experience to show you that everything comes to an end.

This aching pain has no end.

This never-ending pain won't go away.

I feel no tears now, but I feel heavy sobs that shake my life to its center.

I don’t feel any tears right now, but I feel deep sobs that shake my life to its core.

My soul is wandering in a wilderness.

My soul is lost in a wilderness.

There is a great light sometimes that draws my soul toward it. When my soul turns toward it, it shines out brilliant and dazzling and awful—and the worn, sensitive thing shrinks away, and shivers, and is faint.

There is a powerful light sometimes that pulls my soul toward it. When my soul faces it, it shines out bright and stunning and overwhelming—and the tired, sensitive thing pulls back, trembling, and feels weak.

Shall my soul have to know this Light, inevitably? Must it, some day, plunge into this?

Shall my soul have to know this Light, inevitably? Must it, someday, dive into this?

Oh, it may be—it may be. But I know that I shall die with the pain.

Oh, it might be—it might be. But I know that I'll die with the pain.

There are times when the great Light is dim and beautiful as the starlight—the utter agony of it—the cruel, ineffable loveliness!

There are moments when the great Light is soft and beautiful like starlight—the pure pain of it—the harsh, indescribable beauty!

Do you understand this? I am telling you my young, passionate life-agony? Do you listen to it indifferently? Has it no meaning for any one? For me it means everything. For me it makes life old, long, weariness.

Do you get this? I'm sharing the struggle of my young, passionate life with you. Do you just listen to it without caring? Does it mean nothing to anyone? To me, it means everything. To me, it makes life feel old, long, and exhausting.

It may be that you know. And perhaps you would even weep a little with me if you had time.

It’s possible that you know. And maybe you would even cry a bit with me if you had the time.

It is as if this Light were the light of the Christian religion—and the Christian religion is full of hatred. It says, “Come unto me, you that are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.” But when you would go, when you reach up with your weary hands, it sends you a too-brilliant Light—it makes you fair, wondrous promises—it puts you off. You beseech it in your suffering—

It feels like this Light represents the Christian faith—and the Christian faith is full of hatred. It says, “Come to me, you who are burdened, and I will give you rest.” But when you try to come, when you stretch out your tired hands, it gives you a blinding Light—it makes beautiful, amazing promises—it distracts you. You plead with it in your pain—

"While the waters around me flow,
While the storm is still high—”

but it does not listen—it does not care. Worship me, worship me, it says, but after that let me alone. There is a bookful of promises. Take it and thank me and worship me.

but it doesn’t listen—it doesn’t care. Worship me, worship me, it says, but after that, leave me alone. There’s a whole book of promises. Take it and thank me and worship me.

It does not care.

It doesn't care.

If I obey it, it looks on indifferently. If I disobey it, it looks on indifferently. If I am in woe, it looks on indifferently. If I am in a brief joy, it looks on indifferently.

If I follow it, it watches without care. If I ignore it, it watches without care. If I'm suffering, it watches without care. If I'm briefly happy, it watches without care.

I am left all alone—all alone.

I’m completely on my own—totally alone.

The Light is shown me and I reach after it, but it is placed high out of my reach.

The Light is revealed to me, and I reach for it, but it's positioned too high for me to grasp.

I see the promises in the Light. Oh, why—why does it promise these things! Is not the burden of life already greater than I can bear? And there is the story of the Christ. It is beautiful. It is damningly beautiful. It draws the tears of pain and soft anguish from me at the sense of beauty. And when every nerve in me is melted and overflowing, then suddenly I am conscious that it is a lie—a lie.

I see the promises in the Light. Oh, why—why does it promise these things! Isn't the burden of life already heavier than I can handle? And there’s the story of Christ. It’s beautiful. It's heartbreakingly beautiful. It brings tears of pain and soft anguish to my eyes with its beauty. And when every nerve in me is melted and overflowing, I suddenly realize that it’s a lie—a lie.

Everywhere I turn there is Nothing—Nothing.

Everywhere I look, there's nothing.

My soul wails out its grief in loneliness.

My soul cries out in pain and loneliness.

My soul wanders hither and thither in the dark wilderness and asks, asks always in blind, dull agony, How long?—how long?

My soul wanders back and forth in the dark wilderness and asks, asks always in blind, dull pain, How long?—how long?

February 22.

LIFE is a pitiful thing.

LIFE is a sad thing.

February 23.

I STAND in the midst of my sand and barrenness and gaze hard at everything that is within my range of vision—and ruin my eyes trying to see into the darkness beyond.

I stand in the middle of my sand and desolation and stare intently at everything I can see—and strain my eyes trying to look into the darkness beyond.

And nearly always I feel a vague contempt for you, fine, brave world—for you and all the things that I see from my barrenness. But I promise you, if some one comes from among you over the sunset hill one day with love for me, I will fall at your feet.

And almost always I feel a vague disdain for you, impressive, courageous world—because of you and everything I see from my emptiness. But I promise, if someone comes from among you over the sunset hill one day with love for me, I will fall at your feet.

I am a selfish, conceited, impudent little animal, it is true, but, after all, I am only one grand conglomeration of Wanting—and when some one comes over the barren hill to satisfy the wanting, I will be humble, humble in my triumph.

I admit I'm a selfish, arrogant, rude little creature, but really, I'm just one big bundle of Desire—and when someone comes over the empty hill to fulfill that desire, I'll be humble, humble in my victory.

It is a difficult thing—a most difficult thing—to live on as one year follows another, from childhood slowly to [164]womanhood, without one single sharer of your life—to be alone, always alone, when your one friend is gone. Oh, yes, it is hard! Particularly when one is not high-minded and spiritual, when one’s near longing is not a God and a religion, when one wants above all things the love of a human being—when one is a woman, young and all alone. Doubtless you know this. After all, fine brave world, there are some things that you know very well. Whether or not you care is a quite different matter.

It's really tough—extremely tough—to keep going as the years pass, moving from childhood to womanhood, without a single person to share your life with—to be alone, always alone, when your only friend is gone. Oh, it is hard! Especially when you're not particularly noble or spiritual, when your deepest longing isn't for God or religion, but for the love of another person—when you’re a young woman, all by yourself. You probably understand this. After all, brave new world, there are some things you know very well. Whether you care or not is a completely different story.

You have the power to take this wooden heart in a tight, suffocating grasp. You have the power to do this with pain for me, and you have the power to do it with ravishing gentleness. But whether or not you will is another matter.

You have the ability to take this wooden heart in a tight, suffocating grip. You have the ability to do this with pain for me, and you have the ability to do it with stunning gentleness. But whether you will or not is a different story.

You may think evil of me before you have finished reading this. You will be very right to think so—according to your standards. But sometimes you see [165]evil where there is no evil, and think evil when the only evil is in your own brains.

You might judge me harshly before you finish reading this. And you wouldn’t be wrong to do so—at least from your perspective. But sometimes you see [165]evil where there isn’t any, and think bad thoughts when the real issue is just in your own mind.

My life is a dry and barren life. You can change it.

My life feels empty and lifeless. You have the power to change that.

"Oh, just a little more, and it makes such a difference!" "And a little less, and what worlds apart."

Yes, you can change it. Stranger things have happened. Again, whether you will—that is a quite different thing.

Yes, you can change it. Stranger things have happened. Again, whether you actually will—that's a different story.

No doubt you are the people and wisdom will die with you. I do not question that. I will admit and believe anything you may assert about yourselves. I do not want your wisdom, your judgment. I want some one to come up over the barren sunset hill. My thoughts are the thoughts of youth, which are said to be long, long thoughts.

No doubt you are the knowledgeable ones, and wisdom will end with you. I don't doubt that. I will accept and believe anything you claim about yourselves. I don't want your wisdom or your judgment. I just want someone to come over the empty sunset hill. My thoughts are those of youth, which are said to be deeply reflective.

Your life is multi-colored and filled with people. My life is of the gray of sand and barrenness, and consists of Mary MacLane, the longing for Happiness, and the memory of the anemone lady.

Your life is vibrant and full of people. My life is a dull gray, like sand and emptiness, and is made up of Mary MacLane, a desire for Happiness, and the memory of the anemone lady.

This Portrayal is my deepest sincerity, my tears, my drops of red blood. Some of it is wrung from me—wrung by my ambition to tell everything. It is not altogether good that I should give you all this, since I do not give it for love of you. I am giving it in exchange for a few gayly-colored things. I want you to know all these passions and emotions. I give them with the utmost freedom. I shall be furious indeed if you do not take them. At the same time, the fact that I am exchanging my tears and my drops of red blood for your gayly-colored trifles is not a thing that thrills me with delight.

This portrayal comes from my deepest sincerity, my tears, my drops of blood. Some of it has been squeezed out of me—squeezed by my desire to share everything. It’s not entirely good for me to give you all of this since I’m not doing it out of love for you. I'm giving it in exchange for a few colorful things. I want you to understand all these passions and emotions. I offer them with complete openness. I’ll be really upset if you don’t accept them. At the same time, the fact that I'm trading my tears and drops of blood for your colorful trifles doesn’t exactly fill me with joy.

But it’s of little moment. When the Devil comes over the hill with Happiness I will rush at him frantically headlong—and nothing else will matter.

But it’s not that important. When the Devil comes over the hill with Happiness, I will run at him wildly without holding back—and nothing else will matter.

February 25.

MARY MACLANE—what are you, you forlorn, desolate little creature? Why are you not of and in the galloping herd? Why is it that you stand out separate against the background of a gloomy sky? Why can you not enter into the lives and sympathies of other young creatures? There have been times when you strained every despairing nerve to do so—before you realized that these things were not for you, that the only sympathy for you was that of Mary MacLane, and the only things for you were those you could take yourself—not which were given you. And your things are few, few, you starved, lean little mud-cat—you worn, youth-weary, obscure little genius!

MARY MACLANE—what are you, you forlorn, desolate little creature? Why aren’t you part of the lively crowd? Why do you stand out against the backdrop of a gloomy sky? Why can’t you connect with the lives and feelings of other young people? There were times when you pushed yourself to the limit to fit in—before you realized those connections weren’t meant for you, that the only understanding you had was from Mary MacLane, and the only things for you were the ones you could claim for yourself—not what was handed to you. And your things are few, few, you starved, lean little mud-cat—you worn, tired of youth, obscure little genius!

Oh, it is a wearisome waiting—for the Devil.

Oh, it's a tiresome wait—for the Devil.

February 28.

TO-DAY when I walked over my sand and barrenness I felt Infinite Grief.

TO-DAY when I walked over my sand and barrenness I felt Infinite Grief.

Everything is beyond me.

Everything is too much for me.

Nothing is mine.

Nothing belongs to me.

My single friendship shines brightly before me, and is fascinating—and always just out of my reach.

My one friendship stands out in front of me, captivating—and always just beyond my grasp.

I want the love and sympathy of human beings, and I repel human beings.

I want the love and sympathy of people, yet I push people away.

Yes, I repel human beings.

Yes, I repel people.

There is something about me that faintly and finely and unmistakably repels.

There’s something about me that subtly and clearly puts people off.

When my Happiness comes, shall I be able to have it? Shall I ever have anything?

When my happiness arrives, will I be able to hold onto it? Will I ever have anything?

This repellent power is not an outward quality. It is something that comes from deeply, deeply within. It is something that was there in the Beginning. [169]It is a thing from the Original.

This repellent power isn't just something external. It comes from deep within. It has been there since the very beginning. [169] It is something from the original source.

There is no ridding myself of it. There is no ridding myself of it. There is no ridding myself of it.

There’s no escaping it. There’s no escaping it. There’s no escaping it.

Oh, I am damned—damned!

Oh, I'm doomed—doomed!

There is not one soul in the world to feel for me and with me—not one out of all the millions. No one can understand—no one.

There isn't a single person in the world who cares for me or feels with me—not one person out of all the millions. No one can understand—no one.

You are saying to yourself that I imagine this.

You’re telling yourself that I’m just imagining this.

What right have you to say so? You don’t know anything about me. I know all about me. I have studied all the elements and phases in my life for years and years. I do not imagine anything. I am even fool enough to shut my eyes to some things until, inevitably, I know I must meet them. I am racked with the passions of youth, and I am young in years. Beyond that I am mature—old. I am not a child in anything but my passions and my years. I feel and recognize everything [170]thoroughly. I have not to imagine anything. My inner life is before my eyes.

What right do you have to say that? You don't know anything about me. I know everything about myself. I've examined all the aspects and stages of my life for years. I don't just imagine things. I'm even foolish enough to ignore some issues until I know I have to face them. I'm overwhelmed by youthful emotions, and I am young in age. But in other ways, I am mature—old. I'm not a child except in my feelings and my age. I feel and recognize everything [170] clearly. I don't need to imagine anything. My inner life is right in front of me.

There is something about me that no one can understand. Can there ever be any one to understand? Shall I not always walk my barren road alone?

There’s something about me that no one can grasp. Will there ever be anyone who truly understands? Am I destined to always walk my empty road by myself?

This follows me incessantly. It is burning like a smouldering fire every hour of my life.

This follows me constantly. It’s like a smoldering fire that burns every hour of my life.

Oh, deep black Despair!

Oh, deep dark despair!

How I suffer, how I suffer—just in being alive.

How I suffer, how I suffer—just by being alive.

I feel Infinite Grief.

I feel limitless grief.

Oh, Infinite Grief——

Oh, Infinite Grief——

March 2.

OFTEN in the early morning I leave my bed and get me dressed and go out into the Gray Dawn. There is something about the Gray Dawn that makes me wish the world would stop, that the sun would never more come up over the edge, that my life would go on and on and rest in the Gray Dawn.

OFTEN in the early morning, I get out of bed, get dressed, and head out into the Gray Dawn. There’s something about the Gray Dawn that makes me wish the world would freeze, that the sun would never rise again, that my life could just continue and settle in the Gray Dawn.

In the Gray Dawn every hard thing is hidden by a gray mantle of charity, and only the light, vague, caressing fancies are left.

In the Gray Dawn, every tough thing is covered by a gray cloak of kindness, and only the soft, unclear, comforting thoughts remain.

Sometimes I think I am a strange, strange creature—something not of earth, nor yet of heaven, nor of hell. I think at times I am a little thing fallen on the earth by mistake: a thing thrown among foreign, unfitting elements, where there is nothing in touch with it, where life is a continual struggle, where every little door is closed—[172]every Why unanswered, and itself knows not where to lay its head. I feel a deadly certainty in some moments that the wild world contains not one moment of rest for me, that there will never be any rest, that my woman’s-soul will go on asking long, long centuries after my woman’s-body is laid in its grave.

Sometimes I think I’m a really odd creature—something not from earth, heaven, or hell. I sometimes feel like I’m a tiny being that accidentally fell to earth: something tossed among strange, mismatched elements, where nothing connects with me, where life is a constant struggle, where every little door is closed—[172]every question remains unanswered, and I don’t even know where to rest my head. In certain moments, I feel a heavy certainty that this wild world offers not a single moment of peace for me, that there will never be any rest, that my woman’s soul will keep seeking long, long after my woman’s body is put to rest in its grave.

I felt this in the Gray Dawn this morning, but the gray charitable mantle softened it. Always I feel most acutely in the Gray Dawn, but always there is the thing to soften it.

I felt this in the gray dawn this morning, but the gray charitable mantle softened it. I always feel most intensely in the gray dawn, but there's always something to soften it.

The gray atmosphere was charged. There was a tense electrical thrill in the cold, soft air. My nerves were keenly alive. But the gray curtain was mercifully there. I did not feel too much.

The gray sky felt heavy. There was a tense, electric buzz in the chilly, soft air. My nerves were razor-sharp. But the gray curtain was thankfully in place. I didn’t feel too much.

How I wished the yellow, beautiful sun would never more come up over the edge to show me my nearer anguish!

How I wished the beautiful yellow sun would never rise again to reveal my closer pain!

“Stay with me, stay with me, soft Gray Dawn,” implored every one of my tiny lives. “Let me forget. Let [173]the vanity, the pain, the longing sink deep and vanish—all of it, all of it! And let me rest in the midst of the Gray Dawn.”

“Stay with me, stay with me, gentle Gray Dawn,” pleaded every one of my little lives. “Let me forget. Let the vanity, the pain, the longing sink deep and fade away—everything, all of it! And let me find peace in the heart of the Gray Dawn.”

I heard music—the silent music of myriad voices that you hear when all is still. One of them came and whispered to me softly: “Don’t suffer any more just now, little Mary MacLane. You suffer enough in the brightness of the sun and the blackness of the night. This is the Gray Dawn. Take a little rest.”

I heard music—the quiet music of countless voices that you notice when everything is still. One of them came and whispered to me gently: “Don’t suffer anymore right now, little Mary MacLane. You already suffer enough in the brightness of the sun and the darkness of the night. This is the Gray Dawn. Take a little break.”

“Yes,” I said, “I will take a little rest.”

“Yes,” I said, “I’m going to take a quick break.”

And then a wild, swelling chorus of voices whispered in the stillness: “Rest, rest, rest, little Mary MacLane. Suffer in the brightness, suffer in the blackness—your soul, your wooden heart, your woman’s-body. But now a little rest—a little rest.”

And then a wild, rising chorus of voices whispered in the silence: “Rest, rest, rest, little Mary MacLane. Endure in the light, endure in the dark—your soul, your wooden heart, your woman’s body. But now, just a little rest—a little rest.”

“A little rest,” I said again.

“A little break,” I said again.

And straightway I began resting lest the sun should come too quickly over the edge.

And right away I started to rest so the sun wouldn’t rise too quickly over the edge.

When I have heard in summer the wind in a forest of pines, blowing a wondrous symphony of purity and truth, my varied nature felt itself abashed and there was a sinking in my wooden heart. The beauty of it ravished my senses, but it savored crushingly of the virtue that is far above and beyond me, and I felt a certain sore, despairing grief.

When I’ve listened to the wind in a pine forest during summer, playing a beautiful symphony of purity and truth, my complex nature felt embarrassed, and my wooden heart seemed to sink. Its beauty overwhelmed my senses, but it was accompanied by a heavy sense of virtue that felt far beyond my reach, leaving me with a deep, painful sorrow.

But the Gray Dawn is in perfect sympathy. It is quite as beautiful as the wind in the pines, and its truth and purity are extremely gentle, and partly hidden under the gray curtain.

But the Gray Dawn is in complete harmony. It’s just as beautiful as the wind in the pines, and its truth and purity are very gentle, partially concealed beneath the gray curtain.

Almost I can be a different Mary MacLane out in the Gray Dawn. Let me forget all the mingled agonies of my life. Let me walk in the midst of this soft grayness and drink of the waters of Lethe.

Almost I can be a different Mary MacLane in the Gray Dawn. Let me forget all the mixed struggles of my life. Let me walk in this soft grayness and drink from the waters of Lethe.

The Gray Dawn is not Paradise; it is not a Happy Valley; it is not a Garden of Eden; it is not a Vale of Cashmere. It is the Gray Dawn—soft, charitable, [175]tender. “The brilliant celestial yellow will come soon,” it says; “you will suffer then to your greatest extent. But now I am here—and so, rest.”

The Gray Dawn isn't Paradise; it's not a Happy Valley; it's not the Garden of Eden; it's not a Vale of Cashmere. It's the Gray Dawn—gentle, forgiving, [175]tender. "The brilliant celestial yellow will come soon," it says; "you'll suffer then to the fullest. But for now, I'm here—so just rest."

And so in the Gray Dawn I was forgetting for a brief period. I was submerged for a little in Lethe, river of oblivion. If I had seen some one coming over the near horizon with Happiness I should have protested: Wait, wait until the Gray Dawn has passed.

And so in the Gray Dawn, I was forgetting for a little while. I was submerged for a moment in Lethe, the river of forgetfulness. If I had seen someone coming over the nearby horizon with Happiness, I would have said: Wait, wait until the Gray Dawn has passed.

The deep, deep blue of the summer sky stirs me to a half-painful joy. The cool green of a swiftly-flowing river fills my heart with unquiet longings. The red, red of the sunset sky convulses my entire being with passion. But the dear Gray Dawn brings me Rest.

The deep, deep blue of the summer sky moves me to a bittersweet joy. The cool green of a swiftly-flowing river fills my heart with restless desires. The bright red of the sunset sky overwhelms me with passion. But the beloved Gray Dawn brings me peace.

Oh, the Gray Dawn is sweet—sweet!

Oh, the Gray Dawn is sweet—sweet!

Could I not die for very love of it!

Could I not die from loving it so much!

The Gray Dawn can do no wrong. If those myriad voices suddenly had begun to sing a voluptuous evil song of the so great evil that I could not understand, but that I could feel instantly, [176]still the Gray Dawn would have been fine and sweet and beautiful.

The Gray Dawn can't do anything wrong. Even if those countless voices suddenly started singing a seductive, wicked song of such great evil that I couldn't understand it, but I could feel it immediately, [176] the Gray Dawn would still be lovely and wonderful.

Always I admire Mary MacLane greatly—though sometimes in my admiration I feel a complete contempt for her. But in the Gray Dawn I love Mary MacLane tenderly and passionately.

I always admire Mary MacLane a lot—though sometimes my admiration comes with a sense of complete contempt for her. But in the Gray Dawn, I love Mary MacLane deeply and passionately.

I seem to take on a strange, calm indifference to everything in the world but just Mary MacLane and the Gray Dawn. We two are identified with each other and joined together in shadowy vagueness from the rest of the world.

I find myself feeling a weird, calm indifference toward everything in the world except for Mary MacLane and the Gray Dawn. The two of us are connected and merged in a mysterious way, separate from the rest of the world.

As I walked over my sand and barrenness in the Gray Dawn a poem ran continuously through my mind. It expressed to me in my gray condition an ideal life and death and ending. Every desire of my life melted away in the Gray Dawn except one good wish that my own life and death might be short and obscure and complete like them. The poem was this beautiful one of Charles Kingsley’s:

As I walked over my sandy, barren landscape in the Gray Dawn, a poem kept running through my mind. It conveyed to me, in my gray state, an ideal life, death, and conclusion. Every desire of my life faded away in the Gray Dawn except for one wish: that my own life and death could be brief, unremarkable, and fulfilled like theirs. The poem was this beautiful one by Charles Kingsley:

"‘Oh, Mary, go and bring the cattle back home,
And bring the cattle home,
And bring the cows home,
Across the sands of Dee! The western wind was wild and damp with foam, And she went all alone.
"The slow tide washed up along the sand,
And over and over the sand,
And around and around the sand,
As far as the eye could see; The bright fog rolled in and covered the land—
And she never came home.
"Oh, is it weed, or fish, or floating hair?—
A strand of golden hair,
Of a drowned maiden’s hair,
Above the nets at sea. There was never a salmon that looked so beautiful. Among the stakes on Dee.
"They rowed her in through the choppy waves,
The harsh, creeping foam,
The harsh, hungry foam,
To her grave next to the sea; But the boatmen still hear her calling the cattle home. Across the sands of Dee.

This is a poem perfect. And in the Gray Dawn it expresses to me a most desirable thing—a short, eventless life, a sudden ceasing, and a forgotten voice sometimes calling. This Mary, in the Gray Dawn, would wish nothing else. If the waters rolled over me now—over my short, eventless life—there would be the sudden ceasing,—and the anemone lady would hear my voice sometimes, and remember me—the anemone lady and one or two others. And after a short time even my pathetic, passionate voice would sound faint and be forgotten, and my world of sand and barrenness would know me and my weary little life-tragedy no more.

This is a perfect poem. In the Gray Dawn, it conveys a very appealing idea to me—a brief, uneventful life, a sudden end, and a forgotten voice that sometimes calls out. This Mary, in the Gray Dawn, wouldn’t want anything else. If the waters were to cover me now—over my brief, uneventful life—there would be the sudden end, and the anemone lady would hear my voice sometimes and remember me—the anemone lady and a couple of others. And after a little while, even my sad, passionate voice would sound faint and be forgotten, and my world of sand and emptiness would no longer know me or my weary little life story.

And well for me, I say,—in the Gray Dawn.

And well for me, I say,—in the Gray Dawn.

It is different—oh, very different—when the yellow bursts through the gray. And the yellow is with me all day long, and at sunset—the red, red line!

It’s different—oh, so different—when the yellow breaks through the gray. And the yellow is with me all day long, and at sunset—the red, red line!

Yet—oh, sweet Gray Dawn!

Yet—oh, beautiful Gray Dawn!

March 5.

SOMETIMES I am seized with nearer, vivider sensations of love for my one friend, the anemone lady.

SOMETIMES I feel intense, vivid feelings of love for my one friend, the anemone lady.

She is so dear—so beautiful!

She's so precious—so beautiful!

My love for her is a peculiar thing. It is not the ordinary woman-love. It is something that burns with a vivid fire of its own. The anemone lady is enshrined in a temple on the inside of my heart that shall always only be hers.

My love for her is something unusual. It's not the typical romantic love. It burns with its own vibrant flame. The anemone lady is placed in a special place in my heart that will always belong to her.

She is my first love—my only dear one.

She is my first love—my only sweetheart.

The thought of her fills me with a multitude of feelings, passionate yet wonderfully tender,—with delight, with rare, undefined emotions, with a suggestion of tears.

The thought of her fills me with a mix of feelings, passionate yet beautifully tender—bringing me joy, with unusual, vague emotions, and a hint of tears.

Oh, dearest anemone lady, shall I ever be able to forget your beautiful face! There may be some long, crowded years before me; it may be [180]there will be people and people entering and departing—but, oh, no—no, I shall never forget! There will be in my life always—always the faint sweet perfume of the blue anemone: the memory of my one friend.

Oh, dear anemone lady, will I ever be able to forget your beautiful face! There may be some long, busy years ahead of me; there may be [180]people coming and going—but, oh no, I will never forget! There will always be in my life—the faint, sweet scent of the blue anemone: the memory of my one friend.

Before she went away, to see her, to be near her, was an event in my life—a coloring of the dullness. Always when I used to look at her there would rush a train of things over my mind, a vaguely glittering pageant that came only with her, and that held an always-vivid interest for me.

Before she left, seeing her, being close to her, was a significant moment in my life—a break from the monotony. Whenever I looked at her, a flood of thoughts would race through my mind, a vaguely sparkling procession that only appeared in her presence and always captivated me.

There were manifold and varied treasures in this train. There were skies of spangled sapphire, and there were lilies, and violets wet with dew. There was the music of violins, and wonderful weeds from the deep sea, and songs of troubadours, and gleaming white statues. There were ancient forests of oak and clematis vines; there were lemon-trees, and fretted palaces, and moss-covered old castles with [181]moats and draw-bridges and tiny mullioned windows with diamond panes. There was a cold, glittering cataract of white foam, and a little green boat far off down the river, drifting along under drooping willows. There was a tree of golden apples, and a banquet in a beautiful house with the melting music of lutes and harps, and mulled orange-wine in tall, thin glasses. There was a field of long, fine grass, soft as bat’s-wool, and there were birds of brilliant plumage—scarlet and indigo with gold-tipped wings.

There were all kinds of treasures in this train. There were skies dotted with sparkling blue, and there were lilies and violets drenched in dew. There was the sound of violins, and amazing sea plants, and songs from troubadours, and shining white statues. There were ancient oak forests and clematis vines; there were lemon trees, intricate palaces, and moss-covered old castles with [181]moats and drawbridges and small mullioned windows with diamond panes. There was a cold, sparkling waterfall with white foam, and a little green boat far down the river, drifting beneath drooping willows. There was a tree with golden apples, and a feast in a beautiful house with the enchanting music of lutes and harps, and warm orange wine in tall, slender glasses. There was a field of long, soft grass, as soft as bat’s wool, and there were birds with bright feathers—scarlet and indigo with gold-tipped wings.

All these and a thousand fancies alike vaguely glittering would rush over me when I was with the anemone lady. Always my brain was in a gentle delirium. My nerves were unquiet.

All of these thoughts and a thousand similar ideas that sparkled dimly would rush over me when I was with the anemone lady. My mind was always in a gentle daze. My nerves were restless.

It was because I love her.

It was because I love her.

Oh, there is not—there can never be—another anemone lady!

Oh, there isn’t—there can never be—another anemone lady!

My life is a desert—a desert, but the thin, clinging perfume of the blue anemone reaches to its utter confines. And [182]nothing in the desert is the same because of that perfume. Years will not fade the blue of the anemone, nor a thousand bitter winds blow away the rare fragrance.

My life is a desert—a desert, but the light, lingering scent of the blue anemone reaches to its farthest edges. And [182]nothing in the desert is the same because of that scent. Years won't dull the blue of the anemone, nor will a thousand harsh winds blow away its unique fragrance.

I feel in the anemone lady a strange attraction of sex. There is in me a masculine element that, when I am thinking of her, arises and overshadows all the others.

I feel a strange sexual attraction to the anemone lady. There's a masculine side of me that comes to the forefront and overshadows everything else when I think about her.

“Why am I not a man,” I say to the sand and barrenness with a certain strained, tense passion, “that I might give this wonderful, dear, delicious woman an absolutely perfect love!”

“Why am I not a man,” I say to the sand and emptiness with a certain strained, tense passion, “so I could give this amazing, beloved, wonderful woman an absolutely perfect love!”

And this is my predominating feeling for her.

And this is my main feeling for her.

So, then, it is not the woman-love, but the man-love, set in the mysterious sensibilities of my woman-nature. It brings me pain and pleasure mingled in that odd, odd fashion.

So, it’s not love for a woman, but love for a man, deeply rooted in the unique feelings of my feminine nature. It brings me a mix of pain and pleasure in such a strange, strange way.

Do you think a man is the only creature with whom one may fall in love?

Do you think a man is the only being you can fall in love with?

Often I see coming across the desert [183]a long line of light. My soul turns toward it and shrinks away from it as it does from all the lights. Some day, perhaps, all the lights will roll into one terrible white effervescence and rush over my soul and kill it. But this light does not bring so much of pain, for it is soft and silvery, and always with it is the Soul of Anemone.

Often I see a long line of light stretching across the desert [183] my soul feels drawn to it yet also pulls back, just like it does from all the lights. Maybe one day, all the lights will blend into one overwhelming white glow and sweep over my soul and destroy it. But this light doesn’t hurt as much, because it’s soft and silvery, and with it is always the Soul of Anemone.

March 8.

THERE are several things in the world for which I, of womankind and nineteen years, have conceived a forcible repugnance—or rather, the feeling was born in me; I did not have to conceive it.

THERE are several things in the world that I, as a woman of nineteen, have a strong dislike for—or rather, this feeling was instilled in me; I didn’t have to come up with it.

Often my mind chants a fervent litany of its own that runs somewhat like this:

Often, my mind repeats an intense mantra that goes something like this:

From women and men who dispense odors of musk; from little boys with long curls; from the kind of people who call a woman’s figure her “shape”: Kind Devil, deliver me.

From women and men who smell of musk; from little boys with long curls; from those who refer to a woman’s figure as her “shape”: Kind Devil, free me.

From all sweet girls; from “gentlemen”; from feminine men: Kind Devil, deliver me.

From all the nice girls; from "gentlemen"; from effeminate men: Kind Devil, set me free.

From black under-clothing—and any color but white; from hips that wobble as one walks; from persons with fishy [185]eyes; from the books of Archibald C. Gunter and Albert Ross: Kind Devil, deliver me.

From black underwear—and any color but white; from hips that sway as one walks; from people with fishy [185]eyes; from the books of Archibald C. Gunter and Albert Ross: Kind Devil, save me.

From the soft persistent, maddening glances of water-cart drivers: Kind Devil, deliver me.

From the constant, annoying stares of the water delivery drivers: Kind Devil, save me.

From lisle-thread stockings; from round, tight garters; from brilliant brass belts: Kind Devil, deliver me.

From silk stockings; from round, tight garters; from shiny brass belts: Kind Devil, set me free.

From insipid sweet wine; from men who wear moustaches; from the sort of people that call legs “limbs”; from bedraggled white petticoats: Kind Devil, deliver me.

From bland sweet wine; from guys with mustaches; from those who refer to legs as “limbs”; from tattered white petticoats: Kind Devil, set me free.

From unripe bananas; from bathless people; from a waist-line that slopes up in the front: Kind Devil, deliver me.

From unripe bananas; from people who never bathe; from a waistline that slopes upward in the front: Kind Devil, set me free.

From an ordinary man; from a bad stomach, bad eyes, and bad feet: Kind Devil, deliver me.

From an everyday guy; suffering from a bad stomach, poor eyesight, and sore feet: Kind Devil, set me free.

From red note-paper; from a rhinestone-studded comb in my hair; from weddings: Kind Devil, deliver me.

From red note paper; from a rhinestone-studded comb in my hair; from weddings: Kind Devil, deliver me.

From cod-fish balls; from fried egg [186]plant, fried beef-steak, fried pork-chops, and fried French toast: Kind Devil, deliver me.

From codfish balls; from fried eggs [186]plant, fried beef steak, fried pork chops, and fried French toast: Kind Devil, deliver me.

From wax flowers off a wedding-cake, under glass; from thin-soled shoes; from tape-worms; from photographs perched up all over my house: Kind Devil, deliver me.

From wax flowers on a wedding cake, under glass; from thin-soled shoes; from tapeworms; from photographs stuck all over my house: Kind Devil, set me free.

From soft old bachelors and soft old widowers; from any masculine thing that wears a pale blue necktie; from agonizing elocutionists who recite “Curfew Shall Not Ring To-Night,” and “The Lips That Touch Liquor Shall Never Touch Mine”; from a Salvation Army singing hymns in slang: Kind Devil, deliver me.

From gentle old bachelors and gentle old widowers; from any guy who wears a pale blue necktie; from painful speakers who recite “Curfew Shall Not Ring To-Night” and “The Lips That Touch Liquor Shall Never Touch Mine”; from a Salvation Army group singing hymns in slang: Kind Devil, deliver me.

From people who persist in calling my good body “mere vile clay”; from idiots who appear to know all about me and enjoin me not to bathe my eyes in hot water since it hurts their own; from fools who tell me what I “want” to do: Kind Devil, deliver me.

From people who insist on calling my healthy body “just worthless clay”; from idiots who think they know everything about me and warn me not to wash my eyes with hot water since it bothers them; from fools who think they know what I “want” to do: Kind Devil, set me free.

From a nice young man; from tin [187]spoons; from popular songs: Kind Devil, deliver me.

From a nice young man; from tin [187]spoons; from popular songs: Kind Devil, set me free.

From pleasant old ladies who tell a great many uninteresting, obvious lies; from men with watch-chains draped across their middles; from some paintings of the old masters which I am unable to appreciate; from side-saddles: Kind Devil, deliver me.

From pleasant old ladies who tell a lot of boring, obvious lies; from men with watch chains hanging around their waists; from some paintings of the old masters that I can’t appreciate; from side-saddles: Kind Devil, save me.

From the kind of man who sings, “Oh, Promise Me!”—who sings at it; from constipated dressmakers; from people who don’t wash their hair often enough: Kind Devil, deliver me.

From the type of guy who sings, “Oh, Promise Me!”—who sings about it; from uptight dressmakers; from people who don't wash their hair often enough: Kind Devil, set me free.

From a servant girl with false teeth; from persons who make a regular practice of rubbing oily mixtures into their faces; from a bed that sinks in the middle: Kind Devil, deliver me.

From a maid with fake teeth; from people who regularly slather greasy mixtures on their faces; from a bed that dips in the middle: Kind Devil, save me.

And so on and on and on. And in each petition I am deeply sincere. But, kind Devil, only bring me Happiness and I will more than willingly be annoyed by all these things. Happiness for two days, kind Devil, and [188]then, if you will, languishing widowers, lisle-thread stockings—anything, for the rest of my life.

And it just keeps going. And in every request, I'm completely sincere. But, dear Devil, just give me Happiness, and I'll gladly deal with all these things. Just two days of Happiness, dear Devil, and [188]then, if you want, I can handle grieving widowers, fancy stockings—anything for the rest of my life.

And hurry, kind Devil, pray—for I am weary.

And please hurry, kind Devil, because I'm tired.

March 9.

IT IS astonishing to me how very many contemptible, petty vanities are lodged in the crevices of my genius. My genius itself is one grand good vanity—but it is not contemptible. And even those little vanities—though they are contemptible, I do not hold them in contempt by any means. I smile involuntarily at their absurdness sometimes, but I know well that they have their function.

IT'S amazing to me how many petty, worthless vanities are hidden in the corners of my talent. My talent itself is one great pride—but it's not worthless. And even those little vanities—though they are worthless, I don't look down on them at all. I sometimes can't help but smile at how ridiculous they are, but I know they serve a purpose.

They are peculiarly of my mind, my humanness, and they are useful therein. When this mind stretches out its hand for things and finds only wilderness and Nothingness all about it, and draws the hand back empty, then it can only turn back—like my soul—to itself. And it finds these innumerable little vanities to quiet it and help it. My soul has no vanity, and it has nothing, nothing to quiet it. My soul is wearing itself out, [190]eating itself away. These vanities are a miserable substitute for the rose-colored treasures that it sees a great way off and even imagines in its folly that it may have, if it continues to reach after them. Yet the vanities are something. They prevent my erratic, analytical mind from finding a great Nothing when it turns back upon itself.

They are oddly part of my thoughts and my humanity, and they’re helpful in that way. When my mind reaches out for things and discovers only emptiness and Nothingness around it, drawing back empty-handed, it can only turn inward—just like my soul. It then finds countless little distractions to soothe it and provide some relief. My soul has no distractions, and it has nothing, nothing to calm it. My soul is wearing itself out, [190]eating away at itself. These distractions are a sad replacement for the beautiful treasures it sees far away and foolishly believes it might attain if it keeps reaching for them. Yet the distractions do serve a purpose. They stop my erratic, analytical mind from confronting an overwhelming Nothing when it turns back on itself.

If I were not so unceasingly engrossed with my sense of misery and loneliness my mind would produce beautiful, wonderful logic. I am a genius—a genius—a genius. Even after all this you may not realize that I am a genius. It is a hard thing to show. But, for myself, I feel it. It is enough for me that I feel it.

If I weren't so constantly consumed by my misery and loneliness, my mind would come up with beautiful, amazing ideas. I’m a genius—a genius—a genius. Even after all this, you might not see that I’m a genius. It's tough to prove. But for me, I know it. That's enough for me to know.

I am not a genius because I am foreign to everything in the world, nor because I am intense, nor because I suffer. One may be all of these and yet not have this marvelous perceptive sense. My genius is because of nothing. It was born in me as germs of evil [191]were born in me. And mine is a genius that has been given to no one else. The genius itself enables me to be thoroughly convinced of this.

I’m not a genius because I’m detached from everything in the world, or because I’m passionate, or because I endure suffering. You can have all these traits and still lack this incredible sense of perception. My genius comes from nothing. It was born in me just like germs of evil [191] were born in me. And my genius is unique to me. This genius alone makes me completely convinced of that.

It is hopeless, never-ending loneliness!

It's hopeless, endless loneliness!

My ancestors in their Highlands—some of them—were endowed with second sight. My genius is not in the least like second sight. That savors of the supernatural, the mysterious. My genius is a sound, sure, earthly sense, with no suggestion of mystery or occultism. It is an inner sense that enables me to feel and know things that I could not possibly put into thought, much less into words. It makes me know and analyze with deadly minuteness every keen, tiny damnation in my terrible lonely life. It is a mirror that shows me myself and something in myself in a merciless brilliant light, and the sight at once sickens and maddens me and fills me with an unnamed woe. It is something unspeakably dreadful. [192]The sight for the time deadens all thought in my mind. It freezes my reason and intellect. Logic can not come to my aid. I can only feel and know the thing and it analyzes itself before my eyes.

My ancestors in their Highlands—some of them—had the gift of second sight. My talent is nothing like that. That’s tied to the supernatural and the mysterious. My talent is a clear, grounded sense, with no hint of mystery or the occult. It’s an internal sense that allows me to feel and understand things that I couldn't articulate, let alone express in words. It makes me aware of and dissect every sharp, small curse in my incredibly lonely life with brutal detail. It’s a mirror that reflects me and something within me in a harsh, bright light, and looking at it sickens and drives me mad, filling me with an unnamed sorrow. It’s something unimaginably terrifying. [192]The vision, for the moment, numbs all thought in my mind. It paralyzes my reason and intellect. Logic can't help me now. I can only feel and understand the situation, and it lays itself bare before me.

I am alone with this—alone, alone, alone! There is no pitiful hand extended from the heights—there is no human being—ah, there is Nothing.

I’m all alone with this—completely alone! There’s no helping hand reaching down from above—there’s no one here—oh, there’s nothing.

How can I bear it! Oh, I ask you—how can I bear it!

How can I handle this! Oh, I’m asking you—how can I deal with it!

March 10.

MY GENIUS is an element by itself, and it is not a thing that I can tell in so many words. But it makes itself felt in every point of my life. This book would be a very different thing if I were not a genius—though I am not a literary genius. Often people who come in contact with me and hear me utter a few commonplace remarks feel at once that I am extraordinary.

MY GENIUS is something unique, and it's hard to describe in just a few words. But it shows up in every part of my life. This book would be completely different if I weren't a genius—though I'm not a literary genius. Many people who meet me and hear me say a few ordinary things immediately sense that I'm something special.

I am extraordinary.

I'm extraordinary.

I have tried longingly, passionately, to think that even this sand and barrenness is mine. But I can not. I know beyond the shadow of a doubt that it, like all good things, is beyond me. It has something that I also have. In that is our bond of sympathy.

I have longed, with passion, to believe that this sand and emptiness belong to me. But I can't. I know for sure that it, like all good things, is out of my reach. It possesses something I also have. That’s where our connection lies.

But the sand and barrenness itself is not mine.

But the sand and desolation itself don’t belong to me.

Always I think there is but one picture [194]in the world more perfect in its art than the picture of me in my sand and barrenness. It is the picture of the Christ crucified with two thieves. Nothing could be more divinely appropriate. The art in it is ravishingly perfect. It is one of the few perfect pictures set before the world for all time. As I see it before my mind I can think only of its utter perfectness. I can summon no feeling of grief at the deed. The deed and the art are perfect. Its perfectness ravishes my senses.

Always I believe there’s only one image [194]in the world that’s more perfect in its artistry than the picture of me in my desolation. It’s the image of Christ being crucified between two thieves. Nothing could be more fitting. The artistry in it is stunningly perfect. It’s one of the few flawless images presented to the world for all time. As I envision it, I can only think of its complete perfection. I can’t summon any feelings of sorrow over the act. The act and the artistry are perfect. Its perfection captivates my senses.

And within me I feel that the picture of me in my sand and barrenness—knowing that even the sand and barrenness is not mine—is only second to it.

And inside me, I feel that the image of myself in my sand and emptiness—knowing that even the sand and emptiness aren't actually mine—is only second to that.

March 11.

SOMETIMES when I go out on the barrenness my mind wanders afar.

SOMETIMES when I go out into the emptiness, my mind drifts away.

To-day it went to Greece.

Today it went to Greece.

Oh, it was very beautiful in Greece!

Oh, it was so beautiful in Greece!

There was a wide, long sky that was vividly, wonderfully blue. And there was a limitless sea that was gray and green. And it went far to the south. The sky and the sea spread out into the vast world—two beautiful elements, and they fell in love with each other. And the farther away they were the nearer they moved together until at last they met and clasped each other in the far distance. There were tall, dark-green trees of kinds that are seen only in Greece. They murmured and whispered in the stillness. The wind came off from the sea and went over them and around them. They quivered and trembled in shy, ecstatic joy—for [196]the wind was their best-beloved. There were banks of moss of a deep emerald color, and golden flowers that drooped their heavy sensual heads over to the damp black earth. And they also loved each other, and were with each other, and were glad. Clouds hung low over the sea and were dark-gray and heavy with rain. But the sun shone from behind them at intervals with beams of bronze-and-copper. Three white rocks rose up out of the sea, and the bronze-and-copper beams fell upon them, and straightway they were of gold.

There was a wide, long sky that was vividly blue. And there was a limitless sea that was gray and green, stretching far to the south. The sky and the sea extended into the vast world—two beautiful elements that fell in love with each other. The farther apart they were, the closer they came together until finally, they met and embraced in the distance. Tall, dark-green trees, found only in Greece, whispered and murmured in the stillness. The wind came from the sea, flowing over and around them. They quivered and trembled in shy, ecstatic joy—for the wind was their beloved. There were banks of deep emerald moss and golden flowers that drooped their heavy, sensual heads toward the damp black earth. They loved each other, were together, and felt happy. Clouds hung low over the sea, dark gray and heavy with rain. But the sun shone from behind them occasionally, casting beams of bronze and copper. Three white rocks rose from the sea, and the beams of bronze and copper fell on them, turning them to gold.

Oh, how beautiful were those three gold rocks that came up out of the sea!

Oh, how beautiful those three golden rocks that rose from the sea were!

Aphrodite once came up out of this same sea. She came gleaming, with golden hair and beautiful eyes. Her skin glowed with tints of carmine and wild rose. Her white feet touched the smooth, yellow sand on the shore. The white feet of Aphrodite on the yellow sand made a picture of marvelous [197]beauty. She was flushed in the joy of new life.

Aphrodite once emerged from this very sea. She appeared shining, with golden hair and stunning eyes. Her skin radiated shades of red and wild rose. Her white feet touched the smooth, yellow sand on the shore. The sight of Aphrodite’s white feet on the yellow sand painted a picture of incredible beauty. She was filled with the joy of new life.

But the bronze-and-copper sunshine on the three white rocks was more beautiful than Aphrodite.

But the bronze-and-copper sunlight on the three white rocks was more beautiful than Aphrodite.

I stood on the shore and looked at the rocks. My heart contracted with the pain that beautiful things bring.

I stood on the shore and looked at the rocks. My heart tightened with the pain that beautiful things can cause.

The bronze-and-copper in the wide gray and green sea!

The bronze and copper in the vast gray and green ocean!

“This is the gateway of Heaven,” I said to myself. “Behind those three gold rocks there is music and the high notes of happy voices.” My soul grew faint. “And there is no sand and barrenness there, and no Nothingness, and no bitterness, and no hot, blinding tears. And there are no little heart-weary children, and no lonely young women—oh, there is no loneliness at all!” My soul grew more and more faint with thinking of it. “And there is no heart there but that is pure and joyous and in Peace—in long, still, eternal Peace. And every life comes [198]there to its own; and every earth-cry is answered, and every earth-pain is ended; and the dark spirit of Sorrow that hangs always over the earth is gone—gone,—beyond the gateway of Heaven. And more than all, Love is there and walks among the dwellers. Love is a shining figure with radiant hands, and it touches them all with its hands so that never-dying love enters into their hearts. And the love of each for another is like the love of each for self. And here at last is Truth. There is searching and searching over the earth after Truth—and who has found it? But here is it beyond the gateway of Heaven. Those who enter in know that it is Truth at last.”

“This is the gateway to Heaven,” I said to myself. “Behind those three golden rocks, there is music and the joyful sounds of happy voices.” My spirit felt weak. “And there’s no sand and emptiness there, no Nothingness, no bitterness, and no hot, blinding tears. And there are no weary-hearted children and no lonely young women—oh, there’s no loneliness at all!” My spirit grew fainter as I thought about it. “And there is no heart there that isn’t pure and joyful, at Peace—in long, lasting, eternal Peace. And every life comes [198]there to its own; every cry from Earth is answered, and every pain is gone; and the dark spirit of Sorrow that always lingers over the Earth is gone—gone—beyond the gateway of Heaven. And more than anything, Love is there, walking among the residents. Love is a radiant figure with glowing hands, touching them all so that everlasting love enters their hearts. The love each has for the other is like the love each has for themselves. And here at last is Truth. There is endless searching over the Earth for Truth—and who has found it? But here it is, beyond the gateway of Heaven. Those who enter know that they have finally found Truth.”

And so Peace and Love and Truth are there behind the three gold rocks.

And so Peace, Love, and Truth are behind the three gold rocks.

And then my soul could no longer endure the thought of it.

And then my soul could no longer handle the thought of it.

Suddenly the sun passed behind a heavy, dark-gray cloud, and the bronze-and-copper faded from the three rocks [199]and left them white—very white in the wide water.

Suddenly, the sun disappeared behind a thick, dark gray cloud, and the bronze and copper colors faded from the three rocks [199] leaving them white—extremely white against the vast water.

The yellow flowers laid their heads drowsily down on the emerald moss. The wind from off the sea played very gently among the motionless branches of the tall trees. The blue, blue sky and the wide, gray-green sea clasped each other more closely and mingled with each other and became one vague, shadowy element—and from it all I brought my eyes back thousands of leagues to my sand and barrenness.

The yellow flowers drooped lazily on the green moss. The sea breeze softly moved through the still branches of the tall trees. The bright blue sky and the expansive gray-green sea merged together, becoming a hazy, indistinct blend—and from all of this, I pulled my gaze back thousands of miles to my dry and barren land.

The sand and barrenness is itself an element, and I have known it a long, long time.

The sand and desolation are part of the landscape, and I've known it for a very long time.

March 12.

EVERYTHING is so dreary—so dreary.

Everything is so dull—so dull.

I feel as if I would like to die to-day. I should not be the tiniest bit less unhappy afterward—but this life is unutterably weary. I am not strong. I can not bear things. I do not want to bear things. I do not long for strength. I want to be happy.

I feel like I want to die today. It wouldn't make me any less unhappy afterward—but this life is incredibly exhausting. I'm not strong. I can't handle things. I don’t want to deal with things. I’m not looking for strength. I just want to be happy.

When I was very little, it was cold and dreary also, but I was certain it would be different when I should grow and be ten years old. It must be very nice to be ten, I thought,—and one would not be nearly so lonesome. But when the years passed and I was ten it was just exactly as lonesome. And when I was ten everything was very hard to understand.

When I was really little, it was cold and gloomy too, but I was sure it would be different when I grew up and turned ten. It must be great to be ten, I thought—and you wouldn't feel so lonely. But when the years went by and I turned ten, it was just as lonely. And when I was ten, everything was really hard to figure out.

But it will surely be different when I am seventeen, I said. I will know so much when I am seventeen. But when [201]I was seventeen it was even more lonely, and everything was still harder to understand.

But it will definitely be different when I'm seventeen, I said. I'll know so much when I'm seventeen. But when [201] I was seventeen, it was even lonelier, and everything was still harder to understand.

And again I said—faintly—everything will become clearer in a few years more, and I will wonder to think how stupid I have always been. But now the few years more have gone and here I am in loneliness that is more hopeless and harder to bear than when I was very little. Still, I wonder indeed to think how stupid I have been—and now I am not so stupid. I do not tell myself that it will be different when I am five-and-twenty.

And once again I said—softly—that everything will make more sense in a few more years, and I'll think about how foolish I've always been. But now those few years have passed, and here I am in a loneliness that feels even more hopeless and harder to endure than when I was a child. Still, I truly think about how foolish I’ve been—and now I’m not as foolish. I don’t convince myself that things will change when I’m twenty-five.

For I know that it will not be different.

For I know it won't be any different.

I know that it will be the same dreariness, the same Nothingness, the same loneliness.

I know it will have the same dullness, the same emptiness, the same loneliness.

It is very, very lonely.

It’s really, really lonely.

It is hope deferred and maketh the heart sick.

It is hope delayed that makes the heart feel heavy.

It is more than I can bear.

It’s too much for me to handle.

Why—why was I ever born!

Why was I even born!

I can not live, and I can not die—for [202]what is there after I am dead? I can see myself wandering in dark and lonely places.

I can't live, and I can't die—for [202]what is there after I'm dead? I can imagine myself wandering in dark and lonely places.

Yet I feel as if I would like to die to-day.

Yet I feel like I want to die today.

March 13.

IF IT were pain alone that one must bear, one could bear it. One could lose one’s sense of everything but pain.

IF it were just pain that one had to endure, it would be manageable. One could lose all awareness of everything except for the pain.

But it is pain with other things. It is the sense of pain with the sense of beauty and the sense of the anemone. And there is that mysterious pain.

But it’s pain mixed with other things. It’s the feeling of pain combined with the feeling of beauty and the presence of the anemone. And there’s that mysterious pain.

Who knows the name of that mysterious pain?

Who knows the name of that mysterious pain?

It is these mingled senses that torture me.

It’s these mixed feelings that torment me.

March 14.

I HAVE been placed in this world with eyes to see and ears to hear, and I ask for Life. Is it to be wondered at? Is it so strange? Should I be content merely to see and to hear? There are other things for other people. Is it atrocious that I should ask for some other things also?

I’ve been put in this world with eyes to see and ears to hear, and I’m asking for Life. Is that surprising? Is it that unusual? Should I be satisfied just to see and hear? There are other things for other people. Is it terrible that I want some other things too?

Is thy servant a dog?

Is your servant a dog?

March 15.

IN THESE days of approaching emotional Nature even the sand and barrenness begins to stir and rub its eyes.

IN THESE days of rising emotional awareness, even the sand and desolation starts to wake up and blink.

My sand and barrenness is clothed in the awful majesty of countless ages. It stands always through the never-ending march of the living and the dead. It may have been green once—green and fertile, and birds and snakes and everything that loves green growing things may have lived in it. It may have sometime been rolling prairie. It may have been submerged in floods. It changed and changed in the centuries. Now it is sand and barrenness, and there are no birds and no snakes; only me. But whatever change came to it, whatever its transfiguration, the spirit of it never moved. Flood, or fertility, or rolling prairie, or barrenness—it is [206]only itself. It has a great self, a wonderful self.

My sandy, barren land is surrounded by the terrible beauty of countless ages. It endures through the endless passage of the living and the dead. It may have once been green—lush and fertile, where birds and snakes and everything that thrives on green plants lived. It might have been rolling prairie at one time. It could have been covered by floods. It has transformed over the centuries. Now, it’s just sand and barrenness, with no birds and no snakes; only me. But no matter what changes it has gone through, whatever its transformations, its essence has never changed. Flood, fertility, rolling prairie, or barrenness—it is still [206]exactly what it is. It has a profound self, an incredible self.

I shall never forget you, my sand and barrenness.

I will never forget you, my sand and emptiness.

Some day, shall my thirsty life be watered, my starved heart fed, my asking voice answered, my tired soul taken into the warmth of another with the intoxicating sweetness of love?

Some day, will my thirsty life be quenched, my starved heart filled, my pleading voice heard, my tired soul embraced by the warmth of another with the intoxicating sweetness of love?

It may be.

It could be.

But I shall remember the sand and barrenness that is with me in my Nothingness. The sand and barrenness and the memory of the anemone lady are all that are in any degree mine.

But I will remember the sand and emptiness that I carry in my Nothingness. The sand and emptiness and the memory of the anemone lady are all that truly belong to me.

And so then I shall remember it.

And so I will remember it.

As I stand among the barren gulches in these days and look away at the slow-awakening hills of Montana, I hear the high, swelling, half-tired, half-hopeful song of the world. As I listen I know that there are things, other than the Virtue and the Truth and the Love, that are not for me. There is beyond me, like these, the unbreaking, [207]undying bond of human fellowship—a thing that is earth-old.

As I stand among the empty valleys these days and gaze at the slowly awakening hills of Montana, I hear the uplifting, somewhat weary yet hopeful song of the world. As I listen, I realize there are things, besides Virtue, Truth, and Love, that are beyond my reach. There exists, like these, the unbreakable, timeless bond of human connection—a thing as old as the earth.

It is beyond me, and it is nothing to me.

It’s beyond my understanding, and it doesn’t matter to me.

In my intensest desires—in my widest longings—I never go beyond self. The ego is the all.

In my deepest desires—in my greatest longings—I never go beyond self. The ego is everything.

Limitless legions of women and men in weariness and in joy are one. They are killing each other and torturing each other, and going down in sorrow to the dust. But they are one. Their right hands are joined in unseen sympathy and kinship.

Limitless groups of women and men, both weary and joyful, are united. They are harming each other and inflicting pain, falling into sorrow and despair. Yet, they are still one. Their right hands are connected in an invisible bond of empathy and kinship.

But my two hands are apart, and clasped together in an agony of loneliness.

But my two hands are separate, and locked together in a painful sense of loneliness.

I have read of women who have been strongly, grandly brave. Sometimes I have dreamed that I might be brave. The possibilities of this life are magnificent.

I’ve read about women who have been incredibly courageous. Sometimes, I’ve dreamed that I could be brave too. The possibilities in this life are amazing.

To be saturated with this agony, I say at times, and to bear with it all; not to sink beneath it, but to vanquish [208]it, and to make it the grace and comeliness of my entire life from the Beginning to the End!

To be completely overwhelmed by this pain, I sometimes say, and to endure it all; not to let it defeat me, but to conquer it, and to transform it into the beauty and elegance of my entire life from start to finish!

Perhaps a woman—a real woman—could do this.

Perhaps a woman—a real woman—could handle this.

But I?—No. I am not real—I do not seem real to myself. In such things as these my life is a blank.

But me?—No. I’m not real—I don’t feel real to myself. In stuff like this, my life is empty.

There was Charlotte Corday—a heroine whom I admire above all the heroines. And more than she was a heroine she was a woman. And she had her agony. It was for love of her fair country.

There was Charlotte Corday—a heroine I admire more than any other. And more than being a heroine, she was a woman. And she had her suffering. It was out of love for her beautiful country.

To suffer and do and die for love of something! It is glorious! What must be the exalted ecstasy of Charlotte Corday’s soul now!

To suffer and act and sacrifice for the love of something! It’s amazing! Just imagine the incredible ecstasy in Charlotte Corday’s soul right now!

And I—with all my manifold passions—I am a coward.

And I—with all my many feelings—I am a coward.

I have had moments when, vaguely and from far off, it seemed as if there might be bravery and exaltation for me,—when I could rise far over myself. I have felt unspeakable possibilities. [209]While they lasted—what wonderful emotion was it that I felt?

I have had moments when, vaguely and from a distance, it felt like there might be courage and joy for me—when I could rise far above myself. I have felt incredible possibilities. [209]While they lasted—what an amazing feeling was that?

But they are not real.

But they're not real.

They fade away—they fade away.

They disappear—they disappear.

And again come the varied phenomena of my life to bewilder and terrify me.

And once more, the different experiences of my life leave me feeling confused and scared.

Confusion! Chaos! Damnation! They are not moments of exaltation now. Poor little Mary MacLane!

Confusion! Chaos! Damnation! They aren't moments of excitement anymore. Poor little Mary MacLane!

“If to do were as easy as to know what were good to do, chapels had been churches, and poor men’s cottages princes’ palaces.”

“If doing were as easy as knowing what is good to do, chapels would be churches, and poor men’s cottages would be princes’ palaces.”

I do not know what to do.

I don’t know what to do.

I do not know what were good to do.

I don’t know what would be good to do.

I would do nothing if I knew.

I wouldn’t do anything if I knew.

I might add to my litany this: Most kind Devil, deliver me—from myself.

I would add to my list this: Kind Devil, please save me—from myself.

March 16.

TO-DAY I walked over the sand, and it was almost beautiful. The sun was sinking and the sky was filled with roses and gold.

TO-DAY I walked over the sand, and it was nearly beautiful. The sun was setting and the sky was filled with pinks and golds.

Then came my soul and confronted me. My soul is wondrous fair. It is like a young woman. The beauty of it is too great for human eyes to look upon. It is too great for mine. Yet I look.

Then my soul appeared and faced me. My soul is incredibly beautiful. It's like a young woman. Its beauty is so intense that it's beyond what human eyes can bear. It's too much for me. Still, I gaze.

My soul said to me: “I am sick.”

My soul told me, "I'm feeling unwell."

I answered: “And I am sick.”

I replied, "And I’m not feeling well."

“We may be well,” said my soul. “Why are we not well?”

“We might be fine,” said my soul. “Why aren’t we fine?”

“How may we be well?” I asked.

“How can we be well?” I asked.

“We may throw away all our vanity and false pride,” said my soul. “We way take on a new life. We may learn to wait and to possess ourselves in patience. We may labor and overcome.”

“We can let go of all our vanity and false pride,” said my soul. “We can embrace a new life. We can learn to be patient and hold ourselves together. We can work hard and triumph.”

“We can do none of these things,” I [211]cried. “Have I not tried all of them some time in my short life? And have I not waited and wanted until you have become faint with pain? Have I not looked and longed? Dear soul, why do you not resign yourself? Why can you not stay quiet and trouble yourself and me no more? Why are you always straining and reaching? There isn’t anything for you. You are wearing yourself out.”

“We can’t do any of these things,” I [211]cried. “Have I not tried all of them at some point in my short life? And have I not waited and wanted until you’ve become weak with pain? Have I not looked and yearned? Dear one, why don’t you just accept things? Why can’t you stay calm and stop troubling yourself and me? Why are you always striving and reaching? There’s nothing for you. You’re wearing yourself out.”

My soul made answer: “I may strain and reach until only one worn nerve of me is left. And that one nerve may be scourged with whips and burned with fire. But I will keep one atom of faith. I may go bad, but I will keep one atom of faith in Love and in the Truth that is Love. You are a genius, but I am no genius. The years—a million of years—may do their utmost to destroy the single nerve. They may lash and beat it. I will keep my one atom of faith.”

My soul replied, “I might struggle and reach until there's just one worn nerve left. That nerve could be whipped and burned. But I will hold on to one tiny bit of faith. I might go bad, but I will keep one tiny bit of faith in Love and in the Truth that is Love. You are a genius, but I am no genius. A million years may try their hardest to destroy that last nerve. They may lash and beat it. But I will hold on to my one tiny bit of faith.”

“You are not wise,” I said. “You have been wandering and longing for a [212]time that seems a thousand years—through my cold, dark childhood to my cold, dark womanhood. Is that not enough to quiet you? Is that not enough to teach you the lesson of Nothing? You are not a genius, but you are not a fool.”

“You're not wise,” I said. “You've been drifting and wishing for a [212] time that feels like it’s lasted a thousand years—through my cold, dark childhood to my cold, dark adulthood. Isn’t that enough to calm you down? Isn't that enough to teach you the lesson of Nothing? You're not a genius, but you're not an idiot either.”

“I will keep my one atom of faith,” said my soul.

“I will hold on to my one small bit of faith,” said my soul.

“But lie and sleep now,” I said. “Don’t reach after that Light any more. Let us both sleep a few years.”

“But just lie down and sleep now,” I said. “Don’t chase after that Light anymore. Let’s both sleep for a few years.”

“No,” said my soul.

“No,” said my spirit.

“Oh, my soul,” I wailed, “look away at that glowing copper horizon—and beyond it. Let us go there now and take an infinite rest. Now! We can bear this no longer.”

“Oh, my soul,” I cried, “look at that shining copper horizon—and beyond it. Let’s go there now and find endless peace. Now! We can’t take this anymore.”

“No,” said my soul; “we will stay here and bear more. There would be no rest yet beyond the copper horizon. And there is no need of going anywhere. I have my one atom of faith.”

“No,” said my soul; “we will stay here and endure more. There wouldn’t be any rest beyond the copper horizon. And there’s no need to go anywhere. I have my one piece of faith.”

I gazed at my soul as it stood plainly before me, weak and worn and faint, in [213]the fading light. It had one atom of faith, it said, and tried to hold its head high and to look strong and triumphant. Oh, the irony—the pathos of it!

I stared at my soul as it stood right in front of me, weak, worn out, and faint, in [213] the fading light. It had a tiny bit of faith, it said, and tried to hold its head up high and appear strong and victorious. Oh, the irony—the sadness of it!

My soul, with its one pitiful atom of faith, looked only what it was—a weeping, hunted thing.

My soul, with its tiny bit of faith, looked exactly what it was—a crying, scared thing.

March 17.

IN SOME rare between-whiles it is as if nothing mattered. My heart aches, I say; my soul wanders; this person or that person was repelled to-day; but nothing matters.

IN SOME rare moments in between, it feels like nothing matters. My heart aches, I say; my soul drifts; this person or that person was put off today; but nothing matters.

A great inner languor comes like a giant and lays hold of me. I lie fallow beneath it.

A heavy fatigue washes over me like a giant. I just lie there, unable to move.

Some one forgot me in the giving of things. But it does not matter. I feel nothing.

Someone forgot me in the process of giving things away. But it doesn't matter. I feel nothing.

Persons say to me, don’t analyze any more and you will not be unhappy.

People tell me, stop analyzing and you won't be unhappy.

When Something throws heavy clubs at you and you are hit by them, don’t be hurt. When Something stronger than you holds your hands in the fire, don’t let it burn you. When Something pushes you into a river of ice, don’t be cold. When something draws a cutting lash across your naked shoulders, [215]don’t let it concern you—don’t be conscious that it is there.

When something throws heavy blows at you and you get hit, don’t let it hurt you. When something stronger than you holds your hands in the flames, don’t let it burn you. When something pushes you into an icy river, don’t feel cold. When something draws a sharp whip across your bare shoulders, [215] don’t let it bother you—don’t even acknowledge that it’s there.

This is great wisdom and fine, clear logic.

This is great insight and clear reasoning.

It is a pity that no one has ever yet been able to live by it.

It's a shame that no one has ever been able to live by it.

But after all it’s no matter. Nothing is any one’s affair. It is all of no consequence.

But in the end, it doesn't really matter. Nothing concerns anyone. It's all insignificant.

And have I not had all my anguish for nothing? I am a fool—a fool.

And have I really gone through all this pain for nothing? I'm such a fool—an absolute fool.

A handful of rich black mud in a pig’s yard—does it wonder why it is there? Does it torture itself about the other mud around it, and about the earth and water of which it is made, and about the pig? Only fool’s mud would do so. And so, then, I am fool’s mud.

A bit of rich black mud in a pig's yard—does it ever wonder why it’s there? Does it stress over the other mud around it, or about the earth and water it's made from, or about the pig? Only foolish mud would think like that. So, I guess that makes me foolish mud.

Nothing counts. Nothing can possibly count.

Nothing matters. Nothing can possibly matter.

Regret, passion, cowardice, hope, bravery, unrest, pain, the love-sense, the soul-sense, the beauty-sense—all for nothing! What can a handful of rich [216]black mud in a pig’s yard have to do with these? I am a handful of rich black mud—a fool-woman, fool’s mud.

Regret, passion, fear, hope, courage, turmoil, pain, the feeling of love, the feeling of the soul, the sense of beauty—all for nothing! What does a pile of rich black mud in a pig's yard have to do with any of this? I am just a pile of rich black mud—a foolish woman, foolish mud.

All on earth that I need to do is to lie still in the hot sun and feel the pig rolling and floundering and slushing about. It were folly to waste my mud nerves in wondering. Be quiet, fool-woman, let things be. Your soul is a fool’s-mud soul and is governed by the pig; your heart is a fool’s-mud heart, and wants nothing beyond the pig; your life is a fool’s-mud life, and is the pig’s life.

All I need to do is lie still in the hot sun and feel the pig rolling and floundering around. It's pointless to waste my energy wondering. Be quiet, foolish woman, let things be. Your soul is a foolish soul, governed by the pig; your heart is a foolish heart, wanting nothing beyond the pig; your life is a foolish life, and it's the pig's life.

Something within me shrieks now, but I do not know what it is—nor why it shrieks.

Something inside me screams now, but I don't know what it is—or why it's screaming.

It groans and moans.

It groans and moans.

There is no satisfaction in being a fool—no satisfaction at all.

There’s no satisfaction in being a fool—none at all.

March 18.

BUT yes. It all matters, whether or no. Nature is one long battle, and the never-ending perishing of the weak. I must grind and grind away. I have no choice. And I must know that I grind.

BUT yes. It all matters, whether it’s good or bad. Nature is one long struggle, and the weak are always falling behind. I have to keep working hard, again and again. I don’t have a choice. And I have to be aware that I'm working hard.

Fool, genius, young lonely woman—I must go round and round in the life within, for how many years the Devil knows. After that my soul must go round and round, for how many centuries the Devil knows.

Fool, genius, young lonely woman—I have to keep going in circles in the life inside me, for who knows how many years. After that, my soul will have to keep going in circles, for who knows how many centuries.

What a master-mind is that of the Devil! The world is a wondrous scheme. For me it is a scheme that is black with woe. But there may be in the world some one who finds it beautiful Real Life.

What a mastermind the Devil has! The world is an incredible design. For me, it's a design that's filled with sorrow. But there may be someone out there who sees it as beautiful real life.

I wonder as I write this Portrayal if there will be one person to read it and see a thing that is mingled with every [218]word. It is something that you must feel, that must fascinate you, the like of which you have never before met with.

I wonder as I write this piece if there will be even one person who reads it and sees something mixed into every [218]word. It's something you have to feel, something that should captivate you, something unlike anything you've encountered before.

It is the unparalleled individuality of me.

It's my unique individuality.

I wish I might write it in so many words of English. But that is not possible. If I have put it in every word and if you feel it and are fascinated, then I have done very well.

I wish I could express it in so many English words. But that's not possible. If I've captured it in every word and you feel it and are intrigued, then I've done well.

I am marvelously clever if I have done so.

I’m really clever if I managed to do that.

I know that I am marvelously clever. But I have need of all my peculiar genius to show you my individuality—my aloneness.

I know that I'm incredibly smart. But I need all my unique talents to express my individuality—my solitude.

I am alone out on my sand and barrenness. I should be alone if my sand and barrenness were crowded with a thousand people each filled with melting sympathy for me—though it would be unspeakably sweet.

I am alone in my emptiness and desolation. I would still feel alone even if my emptiness and desolation were packed with a thousand people all overflowing with sympathy for me—though it would be incredibly sweet.

People say of me, “She’s peculiar.” They do not understand me. If they [219]did they would say so oftener and with emphasis.

People say about me, “She’s odd.” They don’t get me. If they [219]did, they would say it more often and with more emphasis.

And so I try to put my individuality in the quality of my diction, in my method of handling words.

And so I try to express my uniqueness through my choice of words and my way of using them.

My conversation plainly shows this individuality—more than shows it, indeed. My conversation hurls it violently at people’s heads. My conversation—when I choose—makes people turn around in their chairs and stare and give me all of their attention. They admire me, though their admiration is mixed decidedly with other feelings.

My conversation clearly demonstrates my individuality—more than just demonstrates, in fact. My conversation throws it forcefully at people's heads. My conversation—when I want it to—makes people turn around in their chairs and stare, giving me their full attention. They admire me, though their admiration is definitely mixed with other emotions.

I like to be admired.

I enjoy being admired.

It soothes my vanity.

It boosts my ego.

When you read this Portrayal you will admire me. You will surely have to admire me.

When you read this description, you will admire me. You definitely will have to admire me.

And so this is life, and everything matters.

And so this is life, and everything is important.

But just now I will stop writing and go downstairs to my dinner. There is a porterhouse steak, broiled rare, and [220]some green young onions. Oh, they are good! And when one is to have a porterhouse steak for one’s dinner—and some green young onions, one doesn’t give a tupenny dam whether anything else matters or not.

But right now I’m going to stop writing and head downstairs for dinner. I have a porterhouse steak, cooked rare, and [220]some fresh green onions. Oh, they are delicious! And when you’re having a porterhouse steak for dinner—along with some fresh green onions, nothing else really matters.

March 19.

ON A day when the sky is like lead and a dull, tempestuous wilderness of gray clouds adds a dreariness to the sand, there is added to the loneliness of my life a deep bitterness of gall and wormwood.

ON a day when the sky is heavy and a dreary, stormy mass of gray clouds makes the sand feel even more bleak, the loneliness of my life is mixed with a deep bitterness of gall and wormwood.

Out of my bitterness it is easy for bad to come.

Out of my bitterness, it's easy for negativity to arise.

Surely Badness is a deep black pool wherein one may drown dullness and Nothingness.

Surely, badness is a dark pool where one can drown in boredom and emptiness.

I do not know Badness well. It is something material that seems a great way off now, but that might creep nearer and nearer as I became less and less young.

I don't know Badness very well. It feels like something distant right now, but it could gradually come closer as I get older.

But now when the day is of the leaden dullness I look at Badness and long for it. I am young and all alone, and everything that is good is beyond my reach. But all that is bad—surely that is within the reach of every one.

But now, when the day feels so heavy and dull, I look at Badness and crave it. I’m young and completely alone, and everything that’s good feels out of my grasp. But all that’s bad—surely that’s something everyone can access.

I wish for a long pageant of bad things to come and whirl and rage through this strange leaden life of mine and break the spell.

I want a long series of bad things to happen and swirl and rage through this heavy, strange life of mine and break the spell.

Why should it not be Badness instead of Death? Death, it seems, will bring me but a change of agony. Badness would perhaps so crowd my life with its vivid phenomena that they would act as a neurotic to the racked nerves of my Nothingness. It would be an outlet—and possibly I could forget some things.

Why shouldn’t it be Badness instead of Death? Death, it seems, will only bring me a different type of pain. Badness might fill my life with so much intensity that it could distract my tortured mind from my emptiness. It would provide an escape—and maybe I could forget some things.

I think just now of a woman who lived long ago and in whom the world at large seems not to have found anything admirable. I mean Messalina Valeria, the wife of the stupid emperor Claudius. I have conceived a profound admiration for this historic wanton. She may not indeed have had anything to forget; she may not have suffered. But she had the strength of will to take what she wanted, to do as she liked, to live as she chose to live.

I’m thinking about a woman from a long time ago whom most people don’t seem to admire at all. I’m talking about Messalina Valeria, the wife of the foolish emperor Claudius. I have developed a deep admiration for this historical figure who was quite reckless. She might not have had anything to regret; she might not have experienced suffering. But she had the willpower to take what she wanted, do what she pleased, and live the life she wanted to live.

It is admirable and beautiful beyond expression to sacrifice and give up and wait for love of that good that gives in itself a just reward. And only next to this is the throwing to the winds of all restraint when the good holds itself aloof and gives nothing. We are weak, contemptible fools who do not grasp the resources within our reach when there is no just reward for our restraint. Why do we not take what we want of the various temptations? It is not that we are virtuous. It is that we are cowards.

It’s truly admirable and beautifully profound to sacrifice, let go, and wait for the love that brings its own fair reward. Right next to this is the reckless abandonment of all self-control when the good remains distant and offers nothing. We’re weak, pathetic fools who fail to recognize the opportunities around us when there’s no fair reward for our self-restraint. Why don’t we just take what we desire from the various temptations? It’s not because we’re virtuous; it’s because we’re cowards.

And it is worth while to remain true to an ideal that offers only the vaguest hopes of realization? It is not philosophy. When one has made up one’s mind that one wants a dish of hot stewed mushrooms, and set one’s heart on it, should one scorn a handful of raw evaporated apples, if one were starving, for the sake of the phantom dish of hot stewed mushrooms? Should one say, Let me starve, but I will never descend [224]to evaporated apples; I will have nothing but a dish of hot stewed mushrooms? If one is sure one will have the stewed mushrooms finally, before one dies of starvation, then very well. One should wait for them and take nothing else.

Is it really worth it to stay loyal to an ideal that only offers a slight chance of coming true? That's not realistic. When you've decided you want a plate of hot, stewed mushrooms and you're really craving it, should you turn your back on a handful of raw, dried apples if you're starving, just for the sake of that elusive dish of stewed mushrooms? Should you say, “I'd rather starve than settle for evaporated apples; I want nothing but hot, stewed mushrooms”? If you're absolutely certain you'll get the stewed mushrooms eventually, before you die of starvation, then sure. You can wait for them and accept nothing else.

But it is not in my good peripatetic philosophy to pass by the Badness that the gods provide for the sake of a far-away, always-unrealized ideal, however brilliant, however beautiful, however golden.

But it’s not in my good wandering philosophy to overlook the Badness that the gods present for the sake of a distant, never-achieved ideal, no matter how brilliant, beautiful, or golden it may be.

When the lead is in the sky and in my life, a vision of Badness looms up on the horizon and looks at me and beckons with a fascinating finger. Then I say to myself, What is the use of this unsullied, struggling soul; this unbesmirched, empty heart; this treasureless, innocent mind; this insipid maid’s-body? There are no good things for them. But here, to be sure, are fascinating, glittering bad things—the goods that the gods provide, the compensation of the Devil.

When the pressure is high and in my life, a vision of Badness appears on the horizon, looking at me and gesturing with an enticing finger. Then I think to myself, what’s the point of this pure, struggling soul; this untainted, empty heart; this worthless, innocent mind; this dull maid’s body? There’s nothing good in store for them. But here, for sure, are enticing, glittering bad things—the pleasures that the gods offer, the rewards of the Devil.

Comes Death, some day, I said—but to die, in the sight of glittering bad things—and I only nineteen! These glittering things appear fair.

Comes Death, some day, I said—but to die, in the presence of shiny bad things—and I’m only nineteen! These shiny things look appealing.

There is really nothing evil in the world. Some things appear distorted and unnatural because they have been badly done. Had they been perfect in conception and execution they would strike one only with admiration at their fine, iridescent lights. You remember Don Juan and Haidee. That, to be sure, was not evil in any event—they loved each other. But if they had had only a passing, if intense, fancy for one another, who would call it evil? Who would call it anything but wonderful, charming, enchanting? The Devil’s bad things—like the Devil’s good things—may gleam and glisten, oh, how they may gleam and glisten! I have seen them do so, not only in a poem of Byron’s, but in the life that is.

There’s really nothing evil in the world. Some things seem distorted and unnatural because they’ve been poorly done. If they had been perfectly conceived and executed, they would only inspire admiration for their beautiful, shimmering lights. You remember Don Juan and Haidee. That was definitely not evil—they loved each other. But if they had only felt a brief, though intense, attraction for one another, who would call it evil? Who would call it anything other than wonderful, charming, enchanting? The Devil’s bad things—just like the Devil’s good things—can shine and sparkle, oh, how they can shine and sparkle! I’ve seen it happen, not just in a poem by Byron, but in real life.

Always when the lead is in the sky I would like to cultivate thoroughly this [226]branch of the vineyard. Now doesn’t it make you shiver to think of this dear little Mary MacLane wandering unloved through dark by-ways and deadly labyrinths? It makes me shiver. But it needn’t. If I am to wander unloved, why not as well wander there as through Nothingness?

Always when the lead is in the sky I would like to thoroughly cultivate this [226] branch of the vineyard. Now, doesn’t it chill you to think of this dear little Mary MacLane wandering unloved through dark backstreets and deadly twists? It sends shivers down my spine. But it doesn’t have to. If I'm going to wander unloved, why not do it there rather than through Nothingness?

I fancy it must be wonderfully easy to become used to the many-sided Badness. I have lived my nineteen years in the midst of Nothingness, and I have not yet become used to it. It has sharp knives in it, has Nothingness. Badness may have some sharp knives also—but there are other things. Yes, there are other things.

I think it must be incredibly easy to get used to the many forms of Badness. I’ve spent my nineteen years surrounded by Nothingness, and I still haven’t gotten used to it. Nothingness has sharp edges. Badness might have some sharp edges too—but there are other things. Yes, there are other things.

Kind Devil, if you are not to fetch me Happiness, then slip off from your great steel key-ring a bright little key to the door of the glittering, gleaming bad things, and give it me, and show me the way, and wish me joy.

Kind Devil, if you’re not going to bring me Happiness, then take a shiny little key from your big steel keyring for the door to all the flashy, shiny bad things, give it to me, show me the way, and wish me luck.

I would like to live about seven years of judicious Badness, and then Death, [227]if you will. Nineteen years of damnable Nothingness, seven years of judicious Badness—and then Death. A noble ambition! But might it not be worse? If not that, then nineteen years of damnable Nothingness, and then Death. No; when the lead is in the sky that does not appeal to me. My versatile mind turns to the seven years of judicious Badness.

I’d like to experience about seven years of thoughtful mischief, and then die, [227] if that’s okay with you. Nineteen years of terrible emptiness, seven years of thoughtful mischief—and then death. What an admirable goal! But could it be worse? If not that, then it's nineteen years of terrible emptiness, and then death. No; when the weight is heavy in the air, that doesn’t sound appealing to me. My adaptable mind focuses on those seven years of thoughtful mischief.

There is nothing in the world without its element of Badness. It is in literature; it is in every art—in pictures, sculpture, even in music. There are certain fine, deep, minute passages in Beethoven and in Chopin that tell of things wonderfully, sublimely bad. Chopin one can not understand. Is there any one in the world who can understand him? But we know at once that there is the Badness—and it is music!

There’s nothing in the world that doesn’t have its share of Badness. It exists in literature and every form of art—in paintings, sculpture, and even music. There are specific, intricate passages in Beethoven and Chopin that express profoundly and wonderfully bad ideas. Chopin is hard to grasp. Is there anyone who can truly understand him? But we immediately recognize that Badness is present—and it’s still music!

There is the element of Badness in me.

There is a sense of Badness within me.

I long to cultivate my element of [228]Badness. Badness compared to Nothingness is beautiful. And so, then, I wait also for some one to come over the hill with things other than Happiness. But whatever I wait for, nothing comes.

I yearn to nurture my sense of [228]Badness. Badness, in contrast to Nothingness, is beautiful. So, I also wait for someone to come over the hill with things that aren't just Happiness. But no matter what I wait for, nothing arrives.

March 20.

THERE were pictures in the red sunset sky to-day. I looked at them and was racked with passions of desire. I fancied to myself that I could have any of the good things in the pictures for the asking and the waiting. The while I knew that when the sunset should fade from the sky I would be overwhelmed by my heaviest woe.

THERE were images in the red sunset sky today. I gazed at them, filled with intense longing. I imagined that I could have any of the wonderful things in the pictures if I just asked and waited. Yet, I also knew that once the sunset faded from the sky, I would be consumed by my greatest sorrow.

There was a picture of intense peace. There were stretches of flat, green country, and oak-trees and aspens, and a still, still lake. In the dim distance you could see fields of wheat and timothy-grass that moved a little as if in the wind. You could fancy the cows feeding just below the brow of the near hills, and a hawk floating and wheeling among the clouds. A rainbow arched over the lake. There is nothing lacking here, I thought. “Life and health [230]and peace possessing.” Give me this, kind Devil.

There was an image of deep tranquility. There were stretches of flat, green land, with oak trees and aspens, and a calm, calm lake. In the hazy distance, you could see fields of wheat and timothy grass swaying slightly as if in the breeze. You could imagine cows grazing just over the rise of the nearby hills, and a hawk gliding and circling among the clouds. A rainbow arched over the lake. There’s nothing missing here, I thought. “Life and health [230] and peace to enjoy.” Give me this, kind Devil.

There was a picture of endless, limitless strength. There were the oak-trees again but bereft now of every leaf, and the bristling, jagged rocks back of them were not more coldly staunch. The sun poured brilliantly bright upon them. A river flowed unmoved and quiet between yellow clay banks. A tornado might sweep over this and not one twig would be displaced, not one ripple would come to the river. Is it not fine! I said to myself. No feeling, no self-analysis, no aching, no pain—and the strength of the Philistines. Oh, kind Devil, I entreat you, let me have that!

There was a picture of endless, limitless strength. The oak trees were there again, but now they were stripped of every leaf, and the rough, jagged rocks behind them felt just as cold and steady. The sun shone brightly on them. A river flowed silently and calmly between the yellow clay banks. A tornado could sweep through this scene and not a single twig would be moved, not a single ripple would disturb the river. Isn’t it great! I thought to myself. No feelings, no self-reflection, no ache, no pain—and the strength of the Philistines. Oh, kind Devil, I beg you, let me have that!

There was a picture of untrammeled revel and forgetfulness. There were fields of swaying daffodils and red lilies. The young shrubs tossed their heads and were joyous. Lambs gamboled and the happy meadow-lark knew whereof she sang.

There was an image of pure joy and carefree abandon. There were fields of swaying daffodils and red lilies. The young shrubs shook their heads and were cheerful. Lambs frolicked, and the happy meadowlark knew exactly what she was singing about.

"The winds with wonder whisper" "Smoothly, the waters kissed."

Be carefree, be light-hearted, be wicked—above all, forget. The deeds are what you will; the time is now; the aftermath is nothing; the day of reckoning is never. Love things lightly, take all that you see, and to the winds with regret! Gracious Devil, I whispered intensely, give me this and no other!

Be carefree, be light-hearted, be mischievous—above all, forget. The actions are what you want; the time is now; the consequences don’t matter; the day of judgment is never. Enjoy things lightly, embrace everything you see, and forget about regret! Gracious Devil, I whispered fervently, give me this and nothing else!

There was a picture of raging elements. “The winds blew, and the rains descended and the floods came.” The sky was overcast with rolling clouds. The air was heavy with unrest. There was a gray stone house set upon a rocky point, and I had momentary glimpses of an unquiet sea below it. Back on the surface of the land slender trees were waving wildly in the gale. The wind and the rain were saying, “Damn you, little earth, I have you now,—I will rend and ruin you.” They whipped and raged in frenzied joy. [232]The little earth liked it. The elements whirled and whistled round the gray stone house. A lurid light came from a ghastly moon between clouds. The entire scene was desolately savage and forlorn, but attractive. As I listened in fancy to that shrieking, wailing wind, and saw green branches jerked and twisted asunder in the storm, my barren, defrauded heart leaped and exulted. If I could live in the midst of this and be beaten and shaken roughly, would not that deep sense forget to ache? Kind Devil, pray send me some storms. It is Nothingness that bears down heavy.

There was a picture of nature in chaos. “The winds blew, and the rains fell, and the floods came.” The sky was filled with dark, rolling clouds. The air was thick with tension. There was a gray stone house perched on a rocky outcrop, and I caught brief glimpses of a turbulent sea below it. On land, slender trees were bending wildly in the strong winds. The wind and the rain seemed to say, “Screw you, little earth, I’ve got you now—I will tear you apart and destroy you.” They struck and roared with wild excitement. [232] But the little earth welcomed it. The elements swirled and howled around the gray stone house. A sickly light shone through a creepy moon behind the clouds. The whole scene was bleak and wild, yet somehow captivating. As I imagined that howling, crying wind and watched green branches being jerked and ripped apart in the storm, my empty, cheated heart soared and rejoiced. If I could live in the middle of this and be tossed and shaken, wouldn’t that deep ache finally fade? Kind Devil, please send me some storms. It’s the emptiness that weighs me down.

There was a picture of an exalted spiritual life. There was that strange bright light. And the things in the picture were those things alone in this world that are real, and the only things that count. The old, soft green of the old, old rolling hills was the green of love—the earth-love and the love that comes from beyond the earth. The air [233]and the blue water and the sunshine were so beautifully real and true that except for their deep-reaching, passionate tenderness human strength could not endure them. There were lanes of climbing vines and white violets. Was it my fancy that brought their thin fragrance to me over piles of billowy clouds? There was something there that was old—old as the race. Those green valleys were the same as when the mists first lifted from the earth. As I looked my life stood still. My soul shivered faintly. As I looked I felt nearer, my God, to thee—though I have no God and everything is away from me, nothing tender comes to me.

There was an image of an elevated spiritual life. There was that strange bright light. And the things in the image were the only things in this world that are real and that truly matter. The soft green of the rolling hills symbolized love—the love of the earth and the love that comes from beyond it. The air [233], the blue water, and the sunshine were so beautifully real and true that, except for their deep-running, passionate tenderness, human strength couldn’t withstand them. There were paths lined with climbing vines and white violets. Was it my imagination that brought their delicate fragrance to me over clouds of soft billows? There was something ancient there—old as humanity itself. Those green valleys were just as they were when the mists first cleared from the earth. As I gazed, my life stood still. My soul trembled faintly. As I looked, I felt closer, my God, to you—even though I have no God, and everything feels distant to me, nothing gentle comes to me.

Still it was nearer, my God, to thee.

Still it was nearer, my God, to you.

A voice came out of the far, far distant ages and said very gently: “All these shadows are falling in vain. You are blinded and bewildered in the darkness—the darkness is deep—deep. There is not one dim ray of light. [234]Your feet falter and stumble. You can not see. But the shadows are falling in vain.”

A voice reached out from ages long past and said softly: “All these shadows are falling for nothing. You are lost and confused in the dark—the darkness is deep—very deep. There isn’t a single faint ray of light. [234]Your feet trip and stumble. You can’t see. But the shadows are falling for nothing.”

I ask you, Why is this life not mine?

I ask you, why isn't this life mine?

I implore and wring my hands in agonized entreaty, and almost it seems sometimes my fingers can grasp these things—but there is something cold and strong between them and me. Oh, what is it!

I beg and twist my hands in desperate pleading, and sometimes it feels like my fingers can almost touch these things—but there’s something cold and powerful standing between them and me. Oh, what is it!

There was a picture of various castles in Spain. They were most beautiful, were those castles. The lights that shone on the battlements were soft, bright lights. For one thing, I fancied I saw myself and Fame with me. Fame is very fine. The sun and moon and stars may go dark in the Heavens. Bitter rain may fall out of the clouds. But never mind. Fame has a sun and moon and gently brilliant stars of her own, and these, shining once, shine always. The green river may run dry in the land. But Fame has a green river that never runs dry. One may [235]wander over the face of the earth. But Fame is herself a refuge. One may be a target for stones and mud. Yes—but Fame stands near with her arm laid across one’s shoulders—as no other arm can be laid across one’s shoulders. Fame would fill several empty places. Fame would continue to fill them for some years.

There was a picture of different castles in Spain. Those castles were really beautiful. The lights shining on the battlements were soft, bright lights. For one thing, I imagined I saw myself with Fame beside me. Fame is truly remarkable. The sun, moon, and stars may go dark in the sky. Bitter rain may pour down from the clouds. But it doesn’t matter. Fame has her own sun and moon and softly shining stars, and once they shine, they always shine. The green river might dry up in the land. But Fame has a green river that never runs dry. One can wander across the earth. But Fame is a refuge in herself. One might be a target for stones and mud. Yes—but Fame stands close with her arm resting across one’s shoulders—as no other arm can. Fame would fill several empty spaces. Fame would continue to fill them for years to come.

Fame, if you please, Devil.

Fame, if you don’t mind, Devil.

There was a picture of Death. I saw a figure lying in the midst of a desert that was rather like my sand and barrenness. Not far off a wolf sat on his haunches and waited for the end. A buzzard perched near and waited also. They both appeared hungry. It seemed as though the end might come quickly.

There was a picture of Death. I saw a figure lying in the middle of a desert that looked a lot like my sand and emptiness. Not far away, a wolf sat on its haunches, waiting for the end. A buzzard perched nearby, also waiting. They both looked hungry. It felt like the end might come soon.

Let it come, kind Devil.

Bring it on, kind Devil.

And a wolf and a buzzard are better than an undertaker and some worms. Although that doesn’t much matter.

And a wolf and a buzzard are better than a funeral director and some worms. Although that doesn’t really matter.

And oh, there again was the dearest picture of all—the red, red picture of [236]Happiness for me, Happiness with the sunshine falling on the Heaven-kissing hills! There was I, and I loved and was loved. I—out of loneliness into perfect Happiness! The yellow-gold of the glorious hot sun melted and poured over the earth and over everything that was there. The river ran and rippled and sang the most sweetly glad song that ever river sang. Winged things sparkled in the gold light and flew down the sky. “The wonderful air was over me; the wonderful wind was shaking the tree.” The silent voices in the air rang out like flutes and clarionets. And the love of the man-devil for me was everywhere—above me, around me, within me. It would last for a number of beautiful yellow-gold days. I—out of the anguish of loneliness into this!

And oh, there it was again—the sweetest image of all—the vibrant picture of [236]Happiness for me, Happiness with sunlight pouring down on the hills that reached for the sky! There I was, loved and loving. I— from loneliness to pure Happiness! The bright, golden sun melted and spread warmth across the earth and everything around. The river flowed and bubbled, singing the happiest song ever heard from a river. Creatures with wings sparkled in the golden light as they soared through the sky. “The amazing air surrounded me; the wonderful wind rustled the trees.” The quiet voices in the air sounded like flutes and clarinets. And the love of the man-devil for me was everywhere—above me, around me, within me. It would last for a number of beautiful golden days. I—from the pain of loneliness to this!

My heart is filled with desire.

My heart is full of longing.

My soul is filled with passion.

My soul is full of passion.

My life is a life of longing.

My life is filled with longing.

All pictures fade before this picture. [237]They fade completely. When the sun itself faded I gazed over my sand and barrenness with blurred, unseeing eyes and wished only with a heavy, desolate spirit for the coming of the Devil.

All images fade in comparison to this one. [237]They completely fade away. When the sun itself went down, I looked over my deserted, sandy landscape with hazy, unseeing eyes and wished, with a heavy and empty heart, for the arrival of the Devil.

March 21.

SOME people think, absurdly enough, that to be Scotch or descended from the Scottish clans is to be rather strong, rather conservative, firm in faith, and all that. The idea is one that should be completely exploded by this time. I think that the Scotch as a nation are the most difficult of all to characterize. Their traits and tendencies cover a wider field than those of any other. To be Scotch is to be anything. There is no man so narrow as a Scotchman. There is no man so broad as a Scotchman. There is no mind so versatile as a Scotch mind. At the same time only a Scotch mind is capable of clinging with bull-dog tenacity to one idea. A Scotch heart out of all, and through all, can be true as death. A Scotch heart—the same one—can be cunning and treacherous as false human hearts are made. To be English is to have limits; the Germans, [239]the French, the Russians—they have all some inevitable attributes to modify their genius.

SOME people absurdly believe that being Scottish or coming from Scottish clans means being strong, conservative, and steadfast in faith. This idea should have been totally debunked by now. I think the Scottish people are the hardest to define as a group. Their traits and tendencies are broader than anyone else's. Being Scottish means you can be anything. No one is as narrow-minded as a Scotsman, yet no one is as open-minded either. There’s no mind as adaptable as a Scottish mind. At the same time, only a Scottish mind can stubbornly hold on to a single idea. A Scottish heart can be as true as death, yet the same heart can also be cunning and deceitful like false human hearts. Being English comes with limitations; the Germans, the French, the Russians—they all have certain unavoidable traits that shape their character.

But one may be anything—anything, if one is Scotch.

But one can be anything—anything, if you're Scottish.

Always I think of the cruel, hardened, ferocious, weather-beaten, kilted Clan MacLean wandering over bleak winter hills, fighting the powerful MacDonalds and MacGregors—and generally wiping them from the earth,—marching away with merrily shrieking pipes from fields of withered, blood-soaked heather—and all this merely to gather intensified life for me. I feel that the causes of my tragedy began long, long ago from remote germs.

I always think about the tough, fierce, weather-worn Clan MacLean roaming the desolate winter hills, battling the powerful MacDonalds and MacGregors—and mostly wiping them off the map—marching away with joyful, piercing bagpipe music from fields of dried, blood-stained heather—and all of this just to bring more life to me. I sense that the roots of my tragedy started long, long ago from distant beginnings.

My Scotch blood added to my genius sense has made me into a dangerous chemical compound. By analyzing I have brought an almost clear portrait of myself up before my mind’s eyes.

My Scottish heritage, combined with my sharp intuition, has turned me into a volatile mix. Through self-reflection, I've created a nearly clear image of myself in my mind.

When I was a child I did not analyze knowingly, but the child was this same genius, though I am one of the kind [240]that changes widely and decidedly in the years. This weary unhappiness is not a matter of development.

When I was a kid, I didn’t really think about it, but that kid was the same genius, even though I’m one of those people who changes a lot over the years. This tired unhappiness isn’t a part of growing up.

When I was a child I felt dumbly what I feel now less dumbly. At the age of five I used sometimes to weep silently in the night—I did not know why. It was that I felt my aloneness, my foreignness to all things. I felt the heavy, heavy weight of life—and I was only five.

When I was a child, I felt what I feel now, just with less understanding. At the age of five, I sometimes cried quietly at night—I didn’t know why. It was because I felt my loneliness, my disconnect from everything. I felt the heavy burden of life—and I was only five.

I was only five, and it seems a thousand years ago. But sometimes back through the long, winding, unused passages of my mind I hear that silent sobbing of the child and the unarmed wailing of a tiny, tired soul.

I was only five, and it feels like a thousand years ago. But sometimes, deep in the long, winding, unused corridors of my mind, I can still hear that silent sobbing of the child and the unrestrained wailing of a tiny, exhausted soul.

It mingles with the bitter Nothingness of the grown young woman, and oh, with it all—with it all I am so unhappy!

It mixes with the bitter emptiness of the young woman, and oh, with all of it—I am so unhappy!

There is something subtly Scotch in all this.

There’s something subtly Scottish about all this.

But Scotch or Indian or Japanese, there is no stopping of the pain.

But whether it's Scotch, Indian, or Japanese, the pain just doesn't stop.

March 22.

I FEAR, do you know, fine world, that you do not yet know me really well—particularly me of the flesh. Me of the peculiar philosophy and the unhappy spirit you know rather well by now, unless you are stupider than I think you are. But you might pass me in the street—you might spend the day with me—and never suspect that I am I. Though for the matter of that, even if I had set before you a most graphic and minutely drawn portrait of myself, I am certainly clever enough to act a quite different rôle if I chose—when you came to spend the day. Still, if the world at large is to know me as I desire it to know me without ever seeing me, I shall have to bring myself into closer personal range with it—and you may rise in your seats and focus your opera-glasses, stare with open mouths, stand on your hind-legs [242]and gape—I will myself turn on glaring green and orange lights from the wings.

I worry, you know, fine world, that you still don’t really know me well—especially me, in the flesh. You know the one with the peculiar philosophy and the unhappy spirit pretty well by now, unless you’re more clueless than I think. But you could walk past me on the street—you could spend the day with me—and never guess that I am who I am. Even if I showed you a very detailed and lifelike portrait of myself, I’m definitely clever enough to play a completely different role if I wanted to—when you came to spend the day. Still, if the world is going to know me the way I want it to know me without ever seeing me, I’ll need to get a bit closer to it—and you can rise in your seats and focus your opera glasses, staring with your mouths open, standing up on your hind legs and gaping—I’ll make sure to turn on bright green and orange lights from the wings. [242]

I believe that it’s the trivial little facts about anything that describe it the most effectively. In “Vanity Fair,” when Beckey Sharpe was describing young Crawley in a letter to her friend Amelia, she stated that he had hay-colored whiskers and straw-colored hair. And knowing this you feel that you know much more about the Crawley than you would if Miss Sharpe had not mentioned those things. And yet it is but a mere matter of color!

I think it's the small, trivial details about anything that explain it most clearly. In "Vanity Fair," when Becky Sharp was writing about young Crawley in a letter to her friend Amelia, she said he had light-colored whiskers and straw-colored hair. And knowing this, you feel like you understand much more about Crawley than you would if Miss Sharp hadn’t mentioned those details. Yet, it's just a simple matter of color!

When you think that Dickens was extremely fond of cats you feel at once that nothing could be more fitting. Somehow that marvelously mingled humor and pathos and gentle irony seem to go exceedingly well with a fondness for soft, green-eyed, purring things. If you had not read the pathetic humor, but knew about Dickens and his warm feline friends you [243]might easily expect such things from him.

When you realize that Dickens really loved cats, it just feels right. That wonderfully mixed humor, sadness, and gentle irony match perfectly with a love for soft, green-eyed, purring creatures. Even if you hadn’t read his touching humor, you could easily anticipate such affection from him if you knew about Dickens and his beloved feline companions. [243]

When you read somewhere that Dr. Johnson is said never to have washed his neck and his ears, and then go and read some of his powerful, original philosophy, you say to yourself, “Yes, I can readily believe that this man never troubled himself to wash his neck and his ears.” I, for my part, having read some of the things he has written, can not reconcile myself to the fact that he ever washed any part of his anatomy. I admire Dr. Johnson—though I wash my own neck occasionally.

When you read that Dr. Johnson supposedly never washed his neck and ears, and then dive into some of his impactful, original philosophy, you think to yourself, “Yeah, I can totally believe this guy never bothered to clean his neck and ears.” Personally, after reading some of his work, I can't imagine that he ever washed any part of himself. I admire Dr. Johnson—even though I do wash my neck now and then.

When you think of Napoleon amusing himself by taking a child on his knee and pinching it to hear it cry, you feel an ecstatic little wave of pleasure at the perfect fitness of things. You think of his hard, brilliant, continuous victories, and you suspect that Napoleon Bonaparte lived but to gratify Napoleon Bonaparte. When you think of the heavy, muscular man smilingly [244]pinching the child, you are quite sure of it. Such a method of amusement for that king among men is so exquisitely appropriate that you wonder why you had not thought of it yourself.

When you picture Napoleon having fun by sitting a child on his knee and pinching it just to hear it cry, you feel a delightful little rush of happiness at how perfectly it fits. You remember his fierce, brilliant, nonstop victories and suspect that Napoleon Bonaparte only existed to satisfy his own desires. When you envision the heavy, muscular man smiling as he pinches the child, you're completely convinced of it. Such a way for that great man to have fun feels so fitting that you wonder why you hadn't thought of it yourself.

So, then, yes. I believe strenuously in the efficacy of seemingly trivial facts as portrayers of one’s character—one’s individual humanness.

So, yes. I strongly believe that seemingly trivial facts reveal a person's character— their individual humanity.

Now I will set down for your benefit divers and varied observations relative to me—an interesting one of womankind and nineteen years, and curious and fascinating withal.

Now I will share for your benefit a variety of observations about me—an intriguing young woman at nineteen, and curious and fascinating as well.

Well, then.

Well, then.

Nearly every day I make me a plate of hot, rich fudge, with brown sugar (I should be an entirely different person if I made it with white sugar—and the fudge would not be nearly so good), and take it upstairs to my room, with a book or a newspaper. My mind then takes in a part of what is contained in the book or the newspaper, and the stomach of the MacLane takes in all [245]of what is contained in the plate. I sit by my window in a miserable, uncomfortable, stiff-backed chair, but I relieve the strain by resting my feet on the edge of the low bureau. Usually the book that I read is an old dilapidated bound volume of that erstwhile periodical, “Our Young Folks.” It is a thing that possesses a charm for me. I never grow tired of it. As I eat my nice brown little squares of fudge I read about a boy whose name is Jack Hazard and who, J. T. Trowbridge informs the reader, is doing his best, and who seems to find it somewhat difficult. I believe I could repeat pages of J. T. Trowbridge from memory, and that ancient bound volume has become a part of my life. I stop reading after a few minutes, but I continue to eat—and gaze at the toes of my shoes which need polishing badly, or at the conglomeration of brilliant pictures on my bedroom wall, or out of the window at the children playing in the street. But [246]mostly I gaze without seeing, and my versatile mind is engaged either in nothing or in repeating something over and over, such as, “But the sweet face of Lucy Gray will never more be seen.” Only I am not aware that I have been repeating it until I happen to remember it afterward.

Almost every day, I make myself a plate of hot, rich fudge with brown sugar (I'd be a completely different person if I used white sugar—and the fudge wouldn't taste nearly as good) and take it upstairs to my room along with a book or a newspaper. My mind absorbs part of what's in the book or the newspaper, while the stomach of MacLane consumes everything on the plate. I sit by my window in a miserable, uncomfortable, stiff-backed chair, but I ease the strain by resting my feet on the edge of the low dresser. Usually, I read an old, tattered bound volume of that once-popular periodical, “Our Young Folks.” It has a charm that I can’t get enough of. I never tire of it. While I enjoy my little brown squares of fudge, I read about a boy named Jack Hazard, who, according to J. T. Trowbridge, is trying his best but seems to find it a bit hard. I feel like I could recite pages of J. T. Trowbridge from memory, and that old bound volume has become part of my life. I stop reading after a few minutes, but I keep eating—and stare at the scuffed toes of my shoes that need polishing, or at the colorful pictures on my bedroom wall, or out the window at the kids playing in the street. But mostly, I gaze without really seeing, and my restless mind is either doing nothing or endlessly repeating something, like, “But the sweet face of Lucy Gray will never more be seen.” I only realize I've been repeating it when I remember it later.

Always the fudge is very good, and I eat and eat with unabated relish until all the little squares are gone. A very little of my fudge has been known to give some people a most terrific stomach-ache—but my own digestive organs seem to like nothing better. It’s so brown—so rich!

Always the fudge is really good, and I eat and eat with endless enjoyment until all the little squares are gone. Just a small piece of my fudge has been known to cause some people a terrible stomachache—but my digestive system seems to enjoy it more than anything else. It's so brown—so rich!

I amuse myself with this for an hour or two in the afternoon. Then I go downstairs and work awhile.

I entertain myself with this for an hour or two in the afternoon. Then I head downstairs and work for a bit.

There are few things that annoy me so much as to be called a young lady. I am no lady—as any one could see by close inspection, and the phrase has an odious sound. I would rather be called a sweet little thing, or a fallen [247]woman, or a sensible girl—though they would each be equally a lie.

There are few things that irritate me as much as being called a young lady. I’m no lady—as anyone could tell with a closer look, and that phrase just sounds awful. I’d rather be called a sweet little thing, or a fallen woman, or a sensible girl—though each would be just as much a lie.

Always I am glad when night comes and I can sleep. My mind works busily repeating things while I divest myself of my various dusty garments. As I remove a dozen or two of hairpins from my head I say within me:

Always, I’m happy when night falls and I can sleep. My mind busily runs through things while I take off my various dusty clothes. As I pull out a dozen or so hairpins from my hair, I say to myself:

"You’re old, Father William; it’s hard to believe that." Your gaze is just as steady as always; Yet you balanced an eel on the tip of your nose—
"What made you so incredibly clever?"

Always I take a little clock to bed with me and hang it by a cord at the head of my bed for company. I have named the clock Little Fido, because it is so constant and ticks always. It is beginning to stand in the same relation to me as J. T. Trowbridge’s magazine. If I were to go away from here I should take Little Fido and the magazine with me.

I always bring a small clock to bed with me and hang it by a cord at the head of my bed for company. I named the clock Little Fido because it’s so reliable and always ticks. It’s starting to hold the same importance for me as J. T. Trowbridge’s magazine. If I were to leave here, I would take Little Fido and the magazine with me.

Every morning, being beautifully hungry after my walk, I eat three boiled eggs out of the shell for my breakfast. The while I mentally thank the kind Providence that invented hens. Also I eat bits of toast. I have my breakfast alone—because the rest of the family are still sleeping,—sitting at a corner of the kitchen table. I enjoy those three eggs and those bits of toast. Usually when I am eating my breakfast I am thinking of three things: the varying price of any eggs that are fit to eat; of what to do after I’ve finished my housework and before lunch; and of my one friend. And I meditatively and gently kick the leg of the table with the heel of my right foot.

Every morning, feeling nicely hungry after my walk, I eat three boiled eggs out of the shell for breakfast. Meanwhile, I mentally thank the kind fate that created hens. I also eat pieces of toast. I have my breakfast alone since the rest of the family is still sleeping, sitting at a corner of the kitchen table. I enjoy those three eggs and pieces of toast. Usually, while I’m eating my breakfast, I’m thinking about three things: the changing price of eggs that are good to eat; what to do after I finish my housework and before lunch; and my one friend. I also gently kick the leg of the table with the heel of my right foot.

I have beautiful hair.

I have gorgeous hair.

In the front of my shirt-waist there are nine cambric handkerchiefs cunningly distributed. My figure is very pretty, to be sure, but not so well developed as it will be in five years—if I live so long. And so I help it out [249]materially with nine cambric handkerchiefs. You can see by my picture that my waist curves gracefully out. Only it is not all flesh—some of it is handkerchief. It amuses me to do this. It is one of my petty vanities.

In the front of my blouse, there are nine cotton handkerchiefs cleverly arranged. My figure is definitely pretty, but it’s not as developed as it will be in five years—if I live that long. So, I enhance it [249]significantly with nine cotton handkerchiefs. You can tell from my picture that my waist curves nicely. However, it’s not all flesh—some of it is handkerchief. I find it amusing to do this. It’s one of my little vanity tricks.

Likewise by an ingenious arrangement of my striped moreen petticoat I contrive to display a more evident pair of hips than Nature seems to have intended for me at this stage. Doubtless they also will take on fuller proportions when some years have passed. Still I am not dissatisfied with them as they are. It is not as if they were too well developed—in which case I should have need of all my skill in arranging my moreen petticoat so as to lessen their effect. It is easy enough to add on to these things, but one would experience serious difficulty in attempting to take from them. I hate that heavy, aggressive kind of hips. Moreover, small, graceful ones are desirable when one is nineteen. The world at large judges [250]you more leniently on that account—usually. Narrow, shapely hips may give one an effect of youth and harmlessness which is a distinct advantage, when, for instance, one is writing a Portrayal and so will be at the world’s mercy. I believe I should not think of attempting to write a Portrayal if I had hips like a pair of saddle-bags. Certainly it would avail me nothing.

Similarly, by cleverly arranging my striped moreen petticoat, I manage to show off a more noticeable pair of hips than what nature seems to have intended for me at this point. I’m sure they will get fuller as the years go by. Still, I’m not unhappy with them as they are. It's not like they’re overly developed—in which case I would need all my skill in arranging my moreen petticoat to downplay their appearance. It's easy to add curves, but it's really hard to take them away. I dislike those heavy, aggressive hips. Besides, small, graceful ones are ideal when you’re nineteen. People tend to judge you more kindly for it—usually. Narrow, shapely hips can give off an impression of youth and innocence, which is definitely a plus when you're writing a Portrayal and at the mercy of the world's opinion. I don't think I would even consider writing a Portrayal if I had hips like saddle-bags. It wouldn’t help me at all.

Sometimes I look at my face in a mirror and find it not plain but ugly. And there are other times when I look and find it not pretty but beautiful with a Madonna-like sweetness.

Sometimes I look at my face in a mirror and find it not plain but ugly. And there are other times when I look and find it not pretty but beautiful with a Madonna-like sweetness.

I told you I might say more about the liver that is within me before I have done. Well, then, I will say this: that the world, if it had a liver like mine, would be very different from what it is. The world would be many-colored and mobile and passionate and nervous and high-strung and intensely alive and poetic and romantic and philosophical and egotistic and pathetic, [251]and, oh, racked to the verge of madness with the spirit of unrest—if the world had a liver like mine. It is not all of these now. It is rather stupid. Gods and little fishes! would not the world be wonderful if all in it were like me? And it would be if it had a liver like mine. For it is my liver mostly that makes me what I am—apart from my genius. My liver is fine and perfect, but sensitive, and, well—it’s a dangerous thing to have within you.

I mentioned that I might share more about the feelings inside me before I'm finished. So, here it is: if the world had a heart like mine, it would be completely different. The world would be vibrant, dynamic, passionate, anxious, high-strung, intensely alive, poetic, romantic, philosophical, self-centered, and at times, tragic, and oh, it would be driven to the brink of madness by a restless spirit—if it had a heart like mine. Right now, it's not all those things. It's rather dull. Can you imagine how amazing the world would be if everyone in it felt like I do? It could be, if it had a heart like mine. Because it's mainly my heart that shapes who I am—besides my talent. My heart is strong and perfect but sensitive, and honestly—it’s a risky thing to carry inside you. [251]

It is the liver of the MacLanes.

It is the liver of the MacLanes.

It is the foundation of the curious castle of my existence.

It is the foundation of the curious castle of my life.

And after all, fine, brave, stupid world, you may be grateful to the Devil that yours is not like it.

And after all, fine, brave, foolish world, you should be thankful to the Devil that yours isn’t like this.

I have seventeen little engraved portraits of Napoleon that I keep in one of my bureau-drawers. Often late in the evening, between nine and ten o’clock, when I come in from a walk over the sand and barrenness, I take these pictures [252]from the drawer and gaze at them carefully a long time and think of that man until I am stirred to the depths.

I have seventeen small engraved portraits of Napoleon that I keep in one of my dresser drawers. Often late in the evening, between nine and ten o’clock, when I return from a walk on the sand and in the barren landscape, I take these pictures [252] out of the drawer and look at them carefully for a long time, thinking about that man until I feel deeply moved.

And then easily and naturally I fall in love with Napoleon.

And then, without any effort, I naturally fall in love with Napoleon.

If only he were living now, I think to myself, I would make my way to him by whatever means and cast myself at his feet. I would entreat him with the most passionate humbleness of spirit to take me into his life for three days. To be the wife of Napoleon for three days—that would be enough for a lifetime! I would be much more than satisfied if I could get three such days out of life.

If only he were alive today, I think to myself, I would go to him by any means and throw myself at his feet. I would beg him with the most heartfelt humility to let me be part of his life for three days. To be Napoleon's wife for just three days—that would be enough for a lifetime! I would be more than happy if I could have just three days like that.

I suppose a man is either a villain or a fool, though some of them seem to be a judicious mingling of both. The type of the distinct villain is preferable to a mixture of the two, and to a plain fool. I like a villain anyway—a villain that can be rather tender at times. And so, then, as I look at the pictures I fall in love with the incomparable [253]Napoleon. The seventeen pictures are all different and all alike. I fall in love with each picture separately.

I guess a guy is either a bad guy or an idiot, though some of them seem to have a clever mix of both. The classic villain is better than a mixture or just a straightforward fool. I actually like a villain, especially one who can be a bit soft at times. So, as I look at the pictures, I find myself falling for the amazing [253]Napoleon. The seventeen pictures are all unique but still similar. I end up falling for each picture on its own.

In one he is ugly and unattractive—and strong. I fall in love with him.

In one, he's not good-looking and unappealing—but he's strong. I fall for him.

In another he is cruel and heartless and utterly selfish—and strong. I fall in love with him.

In another way, he’s cruel, heartless, totally selfish—and strong. I fall in love with him.

In a third he has a fat, pudgy look, and is quite insignificant—and strong. I fall in love with him.

In one version, he has a chubby, round appearance and seems rather unremarkable—and yet, he is strong. I find myself falling for him.

In a fourth he is grandly sad and full of despair—and strong. I fall in love with him.

In a fourth, he is deeply sad and filled with despair—and yet strong. I fall in love with him.

In the fifth he is greasy and greedy and common-looking—and strong. I fall in love with him.

In the fifth, he's oily, greedy, ordinary-looking—and strong. I fall for him.

In the sixth he is masterly and superior and exalted—and strong. I fall in love with him.

In the sixth, he is skilled, confident, and elevated—and powerful. I fall in love with him.

In the seventh he is romantic and beautiful—and strong. I fall in love with him.

In the seventh, he’s charming, attractive, and powerful. I fall for him.

In the eighth he is obviously sensual [254]and reeking with uncleanness—and strong. I fall in love with him.

In the eighth, he is clearly sensual [254] and smelling of dirt—and strong. I fall for him.

In the ninth he is unearthly and mysterious and unreal—and strong. I fall in love with him.

In the ninth, he's otherworldly, enigmatic, and not quite real—and powerful. I fall for him.

In the tenth he is black and sullen-browed, and ill-humored—and strong. I fall in love with him.

In the tenth, he's dark and brooding, in a bad mood—and strong. I fall for him.

In the eleventh he is inferior and trifling and inane—and strong. I fall in love with him.

In the eleventh, he is weak, petty, foolish—and strong. I fall for him.

In the twelfth he is rough and ruffianly and uncouth—and strong. I fall in love with him.

In the twelfth, he's rough, unruly, and awkward—and really strong. I fall for him.

In the thirteenth he is little and wolfish and vile—and strong. I fall in love with him.

In the thirteenth, he’s small, wild, mean—and powerful. I fall for him.

In the fourteenth he is calm and confident and intellectual—and strong. I fall in love with him.

In the fourteenth, he is calm, confident, smart—and strong. I fall for him.

In the fifteenth he is vacillating and fretful and his mouth is like a woman’s—and still he is strong. I fall in love with him.

In the fifteenth, he is uncertain and anxious, and his mouth is like a woman's—and yet he is still strong. I fall for him.

In the sixteenth he is slow and heavy [255]and brutal—and strong. I fall in love with him.

In the sixteenth, he is slow and heavy [255]and brutal—and strong. I fall for him.

In the seventeenth he is rather tender—and strong. I fall vividly in love with him.

In his seventeenth year, he is both tender and strong. I fall deeply in love with him.

Napoleon was rather like the Devil, I think as I sit in the straight-backed chair with my feet on the bureau and gaze long and intently at the seventeen pictures, late in the evening.

Napoleon kind of reminds me of the Devil, I think as I sit in the straight-backed chair with my feet on the dresser and stare long and hard at the seventeen pictures, late in the evening.

Then I wearily put them away, maddened with the sense of Nothingness, and take Little Fido and go to bed.

Then I tiredly put them away, frustrated by the feeling of Nothingness, and take Little Fido to bed.

Sometimes, early in the evening just before dinner, I sit in the stiff-backed chair with my elbows on the window-sill and my head resting on one hand, and I look out of the window at a Pile of Stones and a Barrel of Lime. These are in the vacant lot next to this house.

Sometimes, early in the evening just before dinner, I sit in the stiff-backed chair with my elbows on the windowsill and my head resting on one hand, and I look out the window at a pile of stones and a barrel of lime. These are in the empty lot next to this house.

I fix my eyes intently on the Pile of Stones and the Barrel of Lime. And I fix my thoughts on them also. And [256]some of my widest thoughts come to me then.

I focus intently on the pile of stones and the barrel of lime. And I concentrate my thoughts on them as well. And [256] some of my deepest thoughts come to me then.

I feel an overwhelming wave of a kind of pantheism which, at the moment I feel it, begins slowly to grow less and less and continues in this until finally it dwindles to a Pile of Stones and a Barrel of Lime.

I feel an intense surge of a type of pantheism that, as I experience it, gradually starts to fade until it eventually reduces to a pile of stones and a barrel of lime.

I feel at the moment that the universe is a Pile of Stones and a Barrel of Lime. They alone are the Real Things.

I feel like the universe right now is just a Pile of Stones and a Barrel of Lime. Those are the only things that really matter.

Take anything at any point and deceive yourself into thinking that you are happy with it. But look at it heavily; dig down underneath the layers and layers of rose-colored mists and you will find that your Thing is a Pile of Stones and a Barrel of Lime.

Take anything at any moment and convince yourself that you’re happy with it. But examine it closely; dig through the layers of rosy illusions and you’ll discover that your Thing is just a Pile of Stones and a Barrel of Lime.

A struggle or two, a fight, an agony, a passing—and then the only Real Things: a Pile of Stones and a Barrel of Lime.

A struggle or two, a fight, some pain, a passing—and then the only real things: a pile of stones and a barrel of lime.

Damn everything! Afterward you will find that you have done all your damning for naught. For there is [257]nothing worthy of damnation except a Pile of Stones and a Barrel of Lime—and they are not damnable. They have never harmed you, and moreover they alone are the Real Things.

Damn everything! You’ll realize later that all your cursing was for nothing. Because there is [257]nothing truly deserving of damnation except a Pile of Stones and a Barrel of Lime—and they aren’t worth damning. They’ve never hurt you, and besides, they are the only real things.

Julius Caesar made many wars. Sir Francis Drake went sailing over the seas. It was all child’s play and counts for nothing. Here are the Pile of Stones and a Barrel of Lime.

Julius Caesar fought in many wars. Sir Francis Drake sailed across the seas. It was all just play and means nothing. Here are the Pile of Stones and a Barrel of Lime.

And so this is how it is early in the evening just before dinner, when I sit in the uncomfortable chair with my elbows on the window-sill and my head resting on one hand.

And so this is how it is early in the evening just before dinner, when I sit in the awkward chair with my elbows on the window sill and my head resting on one hand.

I have two pictures of Marie Bashkirtseff high upon my wall. Often I lean my head on the back of the chair with my feet on the bureau—always with my feet on the bureau—and look at these pictures.

I have two pictures of Marie Bashkirtseff hanging high on my wall. I often lean my head against the back of the chair with my feet on the dresser—always with my feet on the dresser—and look at these pictures.

In one of them she is eighteen years old and wears a green frock which is extremely becoming—of which fact the person inside of it seems fully aware. [258]The other picture is taken from her last photograph, when she was twenty-four.

In one of them, she is eighteen years old and wearing a green dress that looks amazing on her—she seems completely aware of that fact. [258]The other picture is from her last photograph, when she was twenty-four.

Marie Bashkirtseff is a very beautiful creature. And evidently she is not obliged to arrange a moreen petticoat over her plumpness. She has a wonderfully voluptuous look for a woman of eighteen years. In the later picture vanity is written in every line of her graceful form and in every feature of that charming face. The picture fairly yells: “I am Marie Bashkirtseff—and, oh, I am splendid!”

Marie Bashkirtseff is a stunning woman. Clearly, she doesn't need to cover up her curves with a full petticoat. At just eighteen, she has a wonderfully curvy figure. In the later portrait, confidence is evident in every line of her elegant shape and in every feature of her lovely face. The painting practically shouts: “I am Marie Bashkirtseff—and, wow, I am amazing!”

And as I look at the pictures I am glad. For though she was admirable and splendid, and all, she was no such genius as I. She had a genius of her own, it is true. But the Bashkirtseff, with her voluptuous body and her attractive personality, is after all a bit ordinary. My genius, though not powerful, is rare and deep, and no one has ever had or ever will have a genius like it.

And as I look at the pictures, I feel happy. Although she was impressive and all that, she wasn't the genius I am. It's true she had her own kind of talent. But Bashkirtseff, with her alluring body and charming personality, is, in the end, somewhat typical. My talent, while not overwhelming, is unique and profound, and no one has ever had or will ever have a talent like mine.

Mary MacLane, if you live—if you live, my darling, the world will one day recognize your genius. And when once the world has recognized such genius as this—oh, then no one will ever think of profaning it by comparing it with any Bashkirtseff!

Mary MacLane, if you live—if you live, my dear, the world will eventually acknowledge your genius. And once the world recognizes a talent like yours—oh, then no one will ever dare to disrespect it by comparing it to any Bashkirtseff!

But I would give up this genius eagerly, gladly—at once and forever—for one dear, bright day free from loneliness.

But I would gladly give up this talent—right now and for good—for one precious, sunny day without loneliness.

The portraits of the Bashkirtseff are certainly beautiful, but there is something about them that is—well, not common, but bourgeois at least, as if she were a German waitress of unusual appearance, or an aristocratic shop-girl, or a nurse with good taste who would walk out on pleasant forenoons wheeling a go-cart—something of that sort. Perhaps it is because her neck is too short, or because her wrists are too muscular-looking. I thank a gracious Devil as I look up at the pictures that I have not those particular points and [260]that particular bourgeois air. I am bound to confess that I have one of my own, but mine is Highland Scotch—and anyway, I am Mary MacLane.

The portraits of Bashkirtseff are definitely beautiful, but there’s something about them that feels—well, not common, but at least middle-class, as if she were a German waitress with an unusual look, or an aristocratic shopgirl, or a stylish nurse who would stroll out on pleasant mornings pushing a stroller—something like that. Maybe it’s because her neck is too short, or her wrists look too muscular. I thank a gracious Devil as I gaze up at the pictures that I don’t have those particular features and [260] that specific middle-class vibe. I have to admit that I have my own, but mine is Highland Scotch—and anyway, I am Mary MacLane.

Marie Bashkirtseff is beautiful enough, however, that she can easily afford to look rather second-rate.

Marie Bashkirtseff is beautiful enough, though, that she can easily get away with looking somewhat second-rate.

I like to look at my two pictures of her.

I like looking at my two pictures of her.

I value money literally for its own sake. I like the feeling of dollars and quarters rubbing softly together in my hand. Always it reminds me of those lovely chestfuls of gold that Captain Kidd buried—no one seems to know just where. Usually I keep some fairly-clean dollars and quarters to handle. “Money is so nice!” I say to myself.

I appreciate money just for the sake of having it. I enjoy the sensation of dollars and quarters gently clinking together in my hand. It always makes me think of those beautiful treasures of gold that Captain Kidd hid—nobody really knows where. I usually keep some fairly clean dollars and quarters to play with. “Money is just so great!” I tell myself.

If you think, fine world, that I am always interesting and striking and admirable, always original, showing up to good advantage in a company of persons, and all—why, then you are beautifully mistaken. There are times, to be sure, when I can rivet the attention [261]of the crowd heavily upon myself. But mostly I am the very least among all the idiots and fools. I show up to the poorest possible advantage.

If you believe, dear world, that I am always engaging, impressive, and admirable, always unique, and standing out in a crowd—then you are wonderfully mistaken. Sure, there are moments when I can capture everyone's attention. But most of the time, I feel like the least interesting person among all the idiots and fools. I don’t present myself very well at all.

Of several ways that are mine there is one that gives me a distinct and hopeless air of insignificance. I have seen people, having met me for the first time, glance carelessly at me as if they were quite sure I had not an idea in my brain—if I had a brain; as if they wondered why I had been asked there; as if they were fully aware that they had but to fiddle and “It” would dance. Sometimes before this highly intellectual gathering breaks up I manage to make them change their minds with astonishing suddenness. But nearly always I don’t bother about it at all. I go among people occasionally because it amuses me. It may be a literary club where they talk theosophy, or it may be a Cornish dance where they have pasty and saffron cake and the chief amusement is sending beer-bottles at [262]various heads, or it may be a lady-like circle of married women with cerise silk drop-skirts and white kid gloves, drinking chocolate in the afternoon and talking about something “shocking!”

Of the various ways that I have, there's one that makes me feel distinctly and hopelessly insignificant. I've noticed that when people meet me for the first time, they often look at me with indifference, as if they’re convinced I have no ideas in my head—assuming I even have a brain; as if they’re puzzled about why I was invited; as if they know that all they have to do is play a tune and I’ll dance. Sometimes, before this highly intellectual gathering wraps up, I manage to change their opinions dramatically. But most of the time, I don’t really care. I mingle with people occasionally just for fun. It might be a literary club discussing theosophy, or a Cornish dance with pasties and saffron cake where the main entertainment is tossing beer bottles at various heads, or it could be a genteel group of married women in bright silk drop-skirts and white gloves, sipping chocolate in the afternoon and discussing something “scandalous!”

And often, as I say, I am the least of them.

And often, as I say, I am the least of them.

Genius is an odd thing.

Genius is a strange thing.

When certain of my skirts need sewing, they don’t get sewed. I simply pin the rents in them together and it lasts as long or longer than if I had seated myself in my stiff-backed chair with a needle and thread and mended them—like a sensible girl. (I hate a sensible girl.)

When some of my skirts need sewing, I don’t actually sew them. I just pin the tears together, and it holds up as long or even longer than if I had sat in my stiff-backed chair with a needle and thread and fixed them—like a sensible girl. (I can’t stand a sensible girl.)

Though I have never yet hurriedly pinned up a torn flounce or several inches of skirt-binding without saying softly to myself, using a trite, expressive phrase, “Certainly, it’s a hell of a way to do.” Still I never take a needle and mend my garments. I couldn’t, anyway. I never learned to sew, and I don’t intend ever to learn. It reminds [263]me too much of a constipated dressmaker.

Though I’ve never hurriedly pinned up a torn hem or a few inches of fabric without quietly telling myself, using a cliché yet expressive line, “This is definitely not the best way to handle this.” Still, I don’t take a needle to fix my clothes. I couldn’t, anyway. I never learned to sew, and I don’t plan to ever learn. It reminds me too much of a stressed-out seamstress. [263]

And so I pin up the torn places—though, as I say, I never fail to make use of the quaint, expressive phrase.

And so I patch up the torn spots—though, as I mentioned, I always use that charming, expressive phrase.

All of which a reasonably astute reader will recognize as an important point in the portraying of any character—whether mine or the queen of Spain’s.

All of which a reasonably sharp reader will see as an important aspect of depicting any character—whether it's me or the queen of Spain.

I had for my dinner to-day some whole-wheat bread, some liver-and-bacon, and some green, green early asparagus. While I was eating these the world seemed a very nice place indeed.

I had whole-wheat bread, liver and bacon, and fresh, green asparagus for dinner today. While I was eating, the world felt like a really nice place.

I never see people walking along on the opposite side of the street, as I sit by my window, without wondering who they are, and how they live, and how ugly they would look if their bodies were not adorned with clothes. Always I feel certain that some of them are bow-legged.

I never see people walking on the other side of the street while I sit by my window without wondering who they are, how they live, and how unappealing they would look without clothes. I always feel sure that some of them are bow-legged.

And sometimes I see a woman in a fearful state of deshabille walk across the vacant lot next to this. “A plague on me,” I say then to myself, “if I ever become middle-aged and if my entire being seems to tip up in the front, and if I go about with no stays so that when I tie an apron around my waist my upper fatness hangs over the band like a natural blouse.”

And sometimes I see a woman in a startled state of undress walking across the empty lot next to this. “What a curse,” I say to myself, “if I ever reach middle age and if my whole body seems to tip forward, and if I go around without any support so that when I tie an apron around my waist, my excess weight hangs over the band like a natural top.”

And so—I could go on writing all night these seemingly trivial but really significant details relating to the outer genius. But these will answer. These to any one who knows things will be a revelation.

And so—I could keep writing all night about these seemingly trivial but actually important details related to the outer genius. But these will suffice. For anyone who understands, these will be an eye-opener.

Sometimes you know things, fine brave world.

Sometimes you just know things, okay brave world.

You must know likewise that though I do ordinary things, when I do them they cease to be ordinary. I make fudge—and a sweet girl makes fudge, but there are ways and ways of doing things. This entire affair of the fudge is one of my uniquest points.

You should also know that even though I do everyday things, when I do them, they stop being ordinary. I make fudge—and a sweet girl makes fudge, but there are different ways to do things. This whole fudge situation is one of my most unique strengths.

No sweet girl makes fudge and eats it, as I make fudge and eat it.

No sweet girl makes fudge and eats it the way I do.

So it is.

That’s how it is.

But, oh—who is to understand all this? Who will understand any of this Portrayal? My unhappy soul has delved in shadows far, far beyond and below.

But, oh—who is supposed to understand all this? Who will get any of this depiction? My troubled soul has explored shadows that go deep, deep down and far beyond.

March 23.

MY PHILOSOPHY, I find after very little analysis, approaches precariously near to sensualism.

MY PHILOSOPHY, I find after very little analysis, comes dangerously close to sensualism.

It is wonderful how many sides there can be to just one character.

It's amazing how many sides there can be to just one person.

Nature, with all those suns, and all those hilltops, and all those rivers, and all those stars, is inscrutable—intangible—maddening. It affects one with unutterable joy and anguish, but no one can ever begin to understand what it means.

Nature, with all its suns, all its hilltops, all its rivers, and all its stars, is mysterious—intangible—frustrating. It fills us with deep joy and pain, but no one can truly grasp what it signifies.

Human nature is yet more inscrutable—and nothing appears on the surface. One can have no idea of the things buried in the minds of one’s acquaintances. And mostly they are fools and have no idea themselves of what germs are in themselves—of what they are capable. And in most minds it is true the dormant devils never awaken and never are known.

Human nature is even more mysterious—and nothing is visible on the surface. You can’t really know what’s buried in the minds of those around you. Most of them are clueless and don’t even realize what potential lies within them—what they are capable of. In most people, it’s true that their inner demons stay dormant and never come to light.

It is another sign of my analytical genius, that I, aged nineteen, recognize the devils in my character. I have not the slightest wish, since things are as they are with me, to rid myself of them. There is in me much more of evil than of good. Genius like mine must needs have with it manifold bad. “I have in me the germ of every crime.” I have no desire to destroy these germs. I should be glad indeed to have them develop into a ravaging disease. Something in this dreadful confusion would then give way. My wooden heart and my soul would cry out in the darkness less heavily, less bitterly.

It’s another sign of my analytical brilliance that I, at nineteen, recognize the flaws in my character. I don’t have the slightest desire, given my current state, to rid myself of them. There’s much more evil within me than good. A genius like mine inevitably comes with various forms of bad. “I carry within me the seed of every crime.” I don’t want to eliminate these seeds. In fact, I would be quite happy to see them develop into a devastating illness. Something in this terrible chaos would then shift. My stiff heart and my soul would cry out in the darkness with less weight, less bitterness.

They want something—they know not what.

They want something—they just don’t know what it is.

I give them poison.

I give them poison.

They snatch it and eat it hungrily.

They grab it and eat it greedily.

Then they are not so hungry. They become quieter.

Then they aren't so hungry. They get quieter.

The ravaging disease soothes them to sleep—it descends on them like rain in the autumn.

The devastating disease lulls them to sleep—it comes over them like rain in the fall.

When I hurry over my sand and barrenness my vivid passions come to me—or when I sit and look at the horizon. When I walk slowly I consider calmly the question of how much evil I should need to kill off my finer feelings, to poison thoroughly this soul of unrest and this wooden heart so that they would never more be conscious of too-brilliant lights, and to make myself over into a quite different creature.

When I rush across my sandy, barren landscape, my intense emotions hit me—or when I sit and gaze at the horizon. When I walk slowly, I calmly ponder how much of the bad I would need to eliminate to completely poison my finer feelings, to dull this restless soul and this wooden heart so they would no longer be aware of the blinding lights, and to transform myself into a completely different being.

A little evil would do—a little of a fine, good quality.

A tiny bit of mischief would be just enough—a touch of something well-made and high quality.

I should like a man to come (it is always a man, have you ever noticed?—whatever one contemplates when one is of womankind and young). I should like a man to come, I said calmly to myself to-day as I walked slowly over my barrenness—a perfect villain to come and fascinate me and lead me with strong, gentle allurements to what would be technically termed my ruin. And as the world views such things it would be my ruin. But as I view such [269]things it would not be ruin. It would be a new lease on life.

I wish a man would come (it’s always a man, have you ever noticed?—no matter what a young woman thinks about). I told myself calmly today as I walked slowly over my emptiness—a perfect villain to show up and charm me, leading me with strong, gentle temptations to what people would call my downfall. And by the world's standards, it would be my downfall. But from my perspective, it wouldn’t be a downfall. It would be a fresh start.

Yes, I should like a man to come—any man so that he is strong and thoroughly a villain, and so that he fascinates me. Particularly he must fascinate me. There must be no falling in love about it. I doubt if I could fascinate him, but I should ask him quite humbly to lead me to my ruin.

Yes, I want a man to come—any man, as long as he’s strong and completely a villain, and he needs to captivate me. He must really captivate me. There shouldn’t be any falling in love involved. I doubt I could captivate him, but I would humbly ask him to lead me to my downfall.

I have never yet seen the man who would not readily respond to such an appeal.

I have never met a man who wouldn't easily respond to such a request.

This villain would be no exception.

This villain won’t be any different.

I would then jerk my life out of this Nothingness by the roots. Farewell, a long farewell, I would say. Then I would go forth with the man to my ruin. The man would be bad to his heart’s core. And after living but a short time with him my shy, sensitive soul would be irretrievably poisoned and polluted. The defilement of so sacred and beautiful a thing as marriage is surely the darkest evil that can [270]come to a life. And so everything within me that had turned toward that too-bright light would then drink deep of the lees of death.

I would then pull my life out of this Nothingness by the roots. Goodbye, a long goodbye, I would say. Then I would head out with the man to my downfall. The man would be rotten to the core. And after spending only a little time with him, my shy, sensitive soul would be irreparably poisoned and tainted. The corruption of something as sacred and beautiful as marriage is undoubtedly the worst evil that can [270]happen to a life. And so everything inside me that had turned toward that too-bright light would then drink deeply from the dregs of death.

The thirst of this incessant unrest and longing, this weariness of self, would be quenched completely.

The thirst of this constant unease and desire, this exhaustion of self, would be fully satisfied.

My life would be like fertile soil planted thickly with rank wild mustard. On every square inch of soil there would be a dozen sprouts of wild mustard. There would be no room—no room at all—for an anemone to grow. If one should start up, instantly it would be choked and overrun with wild mustard. But no anemone would start up.

My life would be like rich soil densely packed with wild mustard. Every inch of that soil would be filled with a dozen wild mustard sprouts. There would be no space—absolutely no space—for an anemone to grow. If one did manage to emerge, it would quickly be choked out and overwhelmed by the wild mustard. But no anemone would even try to grow.

My life now is a life of pain and revolt.

My life now is filled with pain and rebellion.

My life darkened and partly killed would be more than content to drift along with the current.

My life darkened and somewhat diminished would be more than happy to go with the flow.

Oh, it would be a rest!

Oh, it would be such a break!

The Christians sing, there is rest for the weary, on the other side of Jordan, where the tree of life is blooming. But that rest, of course, is for the Christians. [271]My rest will have to come on this side of Jordan. Let the impress of a thoroughly evil and strong man be stamped upon my inner life, and I am convinced there would come a wonderful settled quiet over it. Its spirit would be broken. It would rest. Why not? I have no virtue-sense. Nothing to me is of any consequence except to be rid of this unrest and pain. Yes, surely I might rest.

The Christians sing about finding rest for the weary on the other side of Jordan, where the tree of life is flourishing. But that rest, of course, is meant for them. [271]My rest will have to come on this side of Jordan. If the mark of a completely evil and powerful person were impressed on my inner self, I believe there would be a remarkable sense of calm over it. Its spirit would be crushed. It would find rest. Why not? I have no sense of virtue. Nothing matters to me except escaping this unrest and pain. Yes, I could definitely find rest.

The coming of the man-devil would bring rest. But I am fool enough to think that marriage—the real marriage—is possible for me!

The arrival of the man-devil would bring peace. But I'm foolish enough to believe that real marriage is possible for me!

This other thing is within the reach of every one—of fools and geniuses alike—and of all that come between.

This other thing is accessible to everyone—fools and geniuses alike—and to all those in between.

And so I want a fascinating wicked man to come and make me positively, rather than negatively, wicked. I feel a terrific wave of utter weariness. My life lies fallow. I am tired of sitting here. The sand and barrenness is gray with age. And I am gray with age.

And so I want an intriguing bad guy to come and make me wicked in a good way, rather than a bad way. I’m feeling an overwhelming sense of exhaustion. My life feels stagnant. I’m tired of just sitting here. The sand and emptiness are dull with age. And I feel old too.

Happiness—the red of the sunset sky—is the intensest desire of my life.

Happiness—the vibrant red of the sunset sky—is the strongest desire of my life.

But I will grasp eagerly anything else that is offered me—anything.

But I'll eagerly take anything else that’s offered to me—anything.

The poisoning of my soul—the passing of my unrest—would rouse my mental power. My genius would receive a wonderful impetus from it. You would marvel, good world, at the things I should write. Not that they would be exalted—not that they would surge upward. Do men gather grapes of thorns or figs of thistles? But they would be marvels of fire and intensity. I should no longer exhaust much of my energy in grinding, grinding within. The things that would come of the thorns and thistles would excite your astonishment and admiration, though they be not grapes and figs.

The poisoning of my soul—the end of my restlessness—would awaken my mental power. My creativity would get an amazing boost from it. You would be amazed, good world, by what I would write. Not that it would be elevated—not that it would rise high. Do people pick grapes from thorns or figs from thistles? But they would be wonders of passion and intensity. I wouldn’t waste so much of my energy grinding away inside. The things that would come from the thorns and thistles would astonish and impress you, even if they aren’t grapes and figs.

And as for me—the real me—the creature imbued with a spirit of intense femininity, with a spirit of an intense sense of Love—with a spirit like that of the Magdalene who loved too much, [273]with the very soul of unrest and Nothingness—this thing would vanish swiftly into oblivion, and I should go down a dark world and feel not.

And as for me—the true me—the being filled with a deep femininity, with a spirit overflowing with Love—like the Magdalene who loved too much, [273]with a soul full of unrest and emptiness—this part of me would quickly fade into nothingness, and I would descend into a dark world and feel nothing.

March 25.

ONE of the remarkable points about my life is that it is so completely, hopelessly alone—a lonely, lonely life. This book of mine contains but one character—myself.

ONE of the remarkable points about my life is that it is so completely, hopelessly alone—a lonely, lonely life. This book of mine contains just one character—myself.

There is also the Devil—as a possibility.

There’s also the Devil—as an option.

And there is also the anemone lady—my dearest beloved—as a memory.

And then there's the anemone lady—my beloved—forever in my memory.

I have read books that were written to portray but one character, and there were various people brought in to help in the portraying. But my one friend is gone, and there is no person who enters into my inner life in the very least. I am always alone. I might mingle with people intimately every hour of my life—still I should be alone.

I’ve read books that focus on just one character, with different people coming in to support that portrayal. But my one friend is gone, and there’s no one who connects with my inner life at all. I’m always alone. I could spend every hour of my life mingling closely with others—but I would still feel alone.

Always alone—alone.

Always alone.

Not even a God to worship.

Not even a god to believe in.

How do I bear this? How do I get through the days and days?

How do I handle this? How do I make it through day after day?

And, oh, when it all comes over me, what frightful rage—what long agony of my breaking heart—what utter woe!

And, oh, when it all hits me, what terrifying anger—what long agony of my shattered heart—what complete despair!

When the stars shine down upon me with cold hatred; when miles and miles of barrenness stretch out around me and envelop me in their weary, weary Nothingness; when the wind blows over me like the breath of a vicious giant; when the ugly, ugly sun radiates centuries of hard, heavy bitterness around me from its stinging rays; when the sky maddens me with its cold, careless blue; when the rivers that are flowing over the earth send echoes to me of their hateful voices; when I hear wild geese honking in bitter wailing melody; when bristling edges of jagged rocks cut sharply into my tired life; when drops of rain fall on me and pierce me like steel points; when the voices in the air shriek little-minded malice in my ears; when the green of Nature is the green of spitefulness and cruelty; when the red, red of the setting sun burns [276]and consumes me with its horrid feverish effervescence; when I feel the all-hatred of the Universe for its poor little earth-bugs: then it is that I approach nearest to Rest.

When the stars look down on me with cold hate; when endless stretches of emptiness surround me and wrap me in their tiring, exhausting Nothingness; when the wind sweeps over me like the breath of a cruel giant; when the ugly sun spreads centuries of hard, heavy bitterness around me with its stinging rays; when the sky drives me mad with its cold, indifferent blue; when the rivers flowing across the earth echo their hateful voices to me; when I hear wild geese honking in a bitter, wailing tune; when the sharp edges of jagged rocks cut painfully into my tired life; when drops of rain fall on me and pierce me like steel points; when voices in the air scream small-minded malice in my ears; when the green of Nature feels like the green of spite and cruelty; when the red, red of the setting sun burns and consumes me with its horrid feverish energy; when I feel the entire Universe's hate for its poor little earth dwellers: that is when I come closest to finding Rest.

The softnesses are my Unrest.

The softnesses are my struggle.

I do not want those bitter things.

I don't want those bitter things.

But I must have them if I would rest.

But I need them if I want to find peace.

I want the softnesses and I want Rest!

I want softness and I want peace!

Oh, dear faint soul, it is hard—hard for us.

Oh, dear weak soul, it's tough—really tough for us.

We are sick with loneliness.

We’re drowning in loneliness.

March 26.

NOW and again I have torturing glimpses of a Paradise. And I feel my soul in its pain every moment of my life. Otherwise, how gladly would I deny the existence of a soul and a life to come!

NOW and then, I get painful glimpses of a Paradise. And I feel my soul suffering every moment of my life. Otherwise, I would happily deny the existence of a soul and an afterlife!

For my soul is beset with Nothingness, and the Paradise that shows itself is not for me.

For my soul is overwhelmed by emptiness, and the paradise that appears is not meant for me.

March 28.

HATRED, after all, is the easiest thing of all to bear.

HATRED, after all, is the easiest thing to deal with.

If you have been forgotten by the one who must have made you, and if you have been left alone of human beings all your life—all your nineteen years—then, when at last you see some one looking toward you with beautiful eyes, and extending to you a beautiful hand, and showing you a beautiful heart wherein is just a little of beautiful sympathy for you—for you—oh, that is harder than anything to bear. Harder than the loneliness and the bitterness—and the tears are nearer and nearer.

If the person who must have created you has forgotten you, and if you've felt completely alone among other people for all your life—every one of your nineteen years—then when you finally see someone looking at you with kind eyes, reaching out a lovely hand, and showing you a kind heart with just a bit of sympathy for you—for you—oh, that’s harder to handle than anything else. Harder than the loneliness and the bitterness—and your tears are getting closer and closer.

But one would be hurt often, often for the sake of the beautiful things. Yes, one would gladly be hurt long and often.

But one would get hurt a lot, often for the sake of the beautiful things. Yes, one would willingly get hurt time and time again.

I shall never forget how it was with me when I first saw the beautiful eyes [279]of my dearest anemone lady when they were looking gently—at me—and the beautiful hand, and the beautiful heart.

I will never forget how I felt when I first saw the beautiful eyes [279] of my beloved anemone lady as they gazed softly at me, along with her beautiful hand and beautiful heart.

The awakening of my racked soul is hardly more heavily laden with passion and pain. I shall never forget.

The awakening of my tortured soul is hardly more burdened with passion and pain. I will never forget.

Though I feel away from her also, she is the only one out of all to look gently at me.

Though I feel distant from her too, she's the only one among all of them to look at me with kindness.

Let me writhe and falter with pain; let me go mad—but oh, worldful of people—for the love of your God—give me out of this seething darkness only one beautiful human hand to touch mine with love, one beautiful human heart to know the aching sad loneliness of mine, one beautiful, human soul to mingle with mine in long, long Rest.

Let me struggle and suffer in pain; let me go insane—but oh, world full of people—for the love of your God—give me just one beautiful human hand to touch mine with love, one beautiful human heart to understand my deep sadness and loneliness, one beautiful human soul to connect with mine in long, peaceful Rest.

Oh, for a human being, my soul wails—a human being to love me!

Oh, for a human being, my soul cries out—a human being to love me!

Oh, to know—just once—what it is to be loved!

Oh, to know—just once—what it's like to be loved!

Nineteen years without one faint shadow of love is mouldy, crumbling age—is gray with the dust of centuries.

Nineteen years without even a hint of love is stale, decaying time—it's gray with the dust of ages.

How long have I lived?

How long have I been alive?

How long must I live?

How long do I have to live?

I am shrieking at you, cold, stupid world.

I’m yelling at you, you cold, dumb world.

Oh, the long, long waiting!

Oh, the long wait!

The millions of human beings!

The millions of people!

I am a human being and there is no one—no one—no one.

I am a human being, and there's no one—no one—no one.

Who can know this that has not felt it? You do not know—you can not know.

Who can understand this without experiencing it? You don't know—you can't know.

Surely I do not ask too much. But whether or not it is too much I can not go through the years without it—oh, I can not!

Surely I'm not asking for too much. But whether it's too much or not, I can't go through the years without it—oh, I can't!

You have lived your nineteen years, fine world, and you have lived through some after years.

You have lived your nineteen years, great world, and you have gone through some additional years after that.

But in your nineteen years there was some one to love you.

But during your nineteen years, there was someone to love you.

It is that that counts.

It's what matters.

Since you have had that some one, in your nineteen years, can you understand what life is to me—me—in my loneliness?

Since you've had someone in your nineteen years, can you understand what life is like for me—in my loneliness?

My wailing, waiting soul burns with but one desire: to be loved—oh, to be loved.

My crying, longing soul burns with just one desire: to be loved—oh, to be loved.

March 29.

I AM making the world my confessor in this Portrayal. My mind is fairly bursting with egotism and pain, and in writing this I find a merciful outlet. I have become fond of my Portrayal. Often I lay my forehead and my lips caressingly upon the pages.

I’m making the world my confessor in this portrayal. My mind is overflowing with ego and pain, and writing this provides a much-needed release. I’ve grown attached to my portrayal. Often, I lay my forehead and my lips gently on the pages.

And I wish to let you know that there is in existence a genius—an unhappy genius, a genius starving in Montana in the barrenness—but still a genius. I am a creature the like of which you have never before happened upon. You have never suspected that there is such a person. I know that there is not such another. As I said in the beginning, the world contains not my parallel.

And I want you to know that there’s a genius out there—an unhappy genius, a genius struggling in the emptiness of Montana—but still a genius. I'm someone unlike anyone you've ever encountered. You never thought there could be someone like me. I know there isn’t anyone else like me. As I mentioned at the start, there’s no one in the world who compares to me.

I am a fantasy—an absurdity—a genius!

I am a fantasy—an absurdity—a genius!

Had I been one of the beasts that [283]perish I had been likewise a fantasy. I think I should have been a small animal composite of a pig, a leopard, and a skunk: an animal that I fancy would be uncanny to look upon but admirable for a pet.

Had I been one of the animals that [283]perish I would have been just a fantasy. I think I would have been a small creature made up of a pig, a leopard, and a skunk: an animal that I imagine would be strange to see but wonderful to have as a pet.

However, I am not one of the beasts that perish.

However, I am not one of the creatures that fade away.

I am human.

I'm human.

That is another remarkable point.

That's another remarkable point.

I have heard persons say they can hardly believe I am quite human.

I’ve heard people say they can hardly believe I’m actually human.

I am the most human creature that ever was placed on the earth. The geniuses are always more human than the herd. Almost a perfection of humanness is reached in me. This by itself makes me extraordinary. The rarest thing in the world, I find, is the quality of humanness.

I am the most human being that has ever existed on this earth. Geniuses are always more human than the masses. I have almost reached a perfection of humanity. This alone makes me extraordinary. I find that the rarest quality in the world is the essence of being human.

Humanity and humaneness are much less rare.

Humanity and kindness are much more common.

“It is a brave thing to understand something of what we see.” Indeed it is. An exceeding brave thing. The [284]one who said that had surely gone out on the highways and byways and found how little he could understand.

“It takes courage to grasp even a bit of what we observe.” Indeed it does. It's incredibly brave. The [284] person who said that must have ventured out on the roads and realized how little they could truly comprehend.

To understand oneself is not so brave a thing. To go in among the hidden gray shadows of the deep things is a fool’s errand. It is not from choice that I do it. No one carries a mill-stone around her neck from choice. When I see what is among the hidden gray shadows—when I see a vision of Myself—I am seized with a strange, sick terror.

To understand oneself isn't really that brave. Delving into the hidden gray shadows of deep matters is a fool’s task. I don’t do it by choice. No one willingly drags around a heavy burden. When I glimpse what lies in those hidden gray shadows—when I envision Myself—I’m overwhelmed by a strange, sickening fear.

A fool’s errand—but one that I must need go—and for that matter I myself am a fool.

A pointless task—but one that I have to undertake—and to that extent, I’m a fool myself.

Yet to know oneself well is a rare fine art.

Yet knowing oneself well is a rare skill.

I analyze myself now. I analyzed myself when I was three years old.

I reflect on myself now. I reflected on myself when I was three years old.

The only difference is that at the age of three I was not aware that I analyzed. It is true, that is a great difference. Now I know that I am analyzing [285]at nineteen, and now I know that I analyzed at three.

The only difference is that when I was three, I didn't realize I was analyzing things. It's true, that's a big difference. Now that I'm nineteen, I know I'm analyzing, and I know I was analyzing back when I was three. [285]

And at the age of nineteen I know that I am a genius.

And at nineteen, I know I'm a genius.

A genius who does not know that he is a genius is no genius. A drunken man might stagger up to a piano and accidentally play music that vibrates to the soul—that touches upon the mysteries. But he does not know his power, and he is no genius, though men awaken and go mad therefrom.

A genius who doesn’t realize they are a genius isn’t a genius. A drunk person might stumble to a piano and accidentally play music that resonates with the soul—music that taps into deep mysteries. But they don’t recognize their power, and they aren’t a genius, even if others are inspired and driven mad by it.

I know that I am a genius more than any genius that has lived.

I know that I'm a genius more than anyone else who’s ever lived.

I have a feeling that the world will never know this.

I have a feeling that the world will never find out about this.

And as I think of it I wonder if angels are not weeping somewhere because of it.

And as I think about it, I wonder if angels are crying somewhere because of it.

March 31.

“She simply said: ‘My life is dull,
He isn't coming," she said; She said, “I’m exhausted, exhausted,
“I wish I were dead!”

ALL DAY long this heart-sickening song of Mariana has been reeling and swimming in my brain. I awoke with it early in the morning, and it is still with me now in the lateness. I wondered at times during the day why that very gentle and devilishly persistent refrain did not drive me insane or send me into convulsions. I tried vainly to fix my mind on a book. I began reading “Mill on the Floss,” but that weird poem was not to be foiled. It bewitched my brain. Now, as I write, I hear twenty voices chanting in a sad minor key—twenty voices that fill my brain with sound to the bursting point. “He cometh not—he [287]cometh not—he cometh not.” “That I were dead”—“I am aweary, aweary,—that I were dead—that I were dead.” “He cometh not—that I were dead.”

ALL DAY long this heart-wrenching song of Mariana has been looping in my mind. I woke up with it early this morning, and it's still with me now in the late hours. I wondered at times today why that gentle yet annoyingly persistent refrain didn’t drive me crazy or send me into fits. I tried unsuccessfully to focus on a book. I started reading “Mill on the Floss,” but that strange poem wouldn’t be ignored. It captivated my thoughts. Now, as I write, I hear twenty voices chanting in a sad minor key—twenty voices that fill my mind to the point of overflowing. “He doesn’t come—he [287] doesn’t come—he doesn’t come.” “That I were dead”—“I am weary, weary,—that I were dead—that I were dead.” “He doesn’t come—that I were dead.”

It is maddening in that it is set sublimely to the music of my own life.

It’s frustrating because it’s perfectly in sync with the rhythm of my own life.

Now that I have written it I can hope that it may leave me. If it follows me through the night, and if I awake to another day of it the cords of my overworked mind will surely break.

Now that I’ve written it, I hope it can leave me. If it follows me through the night, and if I wake up to another day of it, the strain on my overworked mind will definitely snap.

But let me thank the kind Devil.

But let me thank the nice Devil.

It is leaving me now!

It's leaving me now!

It is as if tons were lifted from my brain.

It feels like a huge weight has been lifted off my mind.

April 2.

HOW can any one bring a child into the world and not wrap it round with a certain wondrous tenderness that will stay with it always!

HOW can anyone bring a child into the world and not surround it with a special kind of tenderness that will last forever!

There are persons whose souls have never entered into them.

There are people whose souls have never truly connected with them.

My mother has some fondness for me—for my body because it came of hers. That is nothing—nothing.

My mom has some affection for me—for my body because it came from her. That means nothing—nothing.

A hen loves its egg.

A hen loves its egg.

A hen!

A chicken!

April 3.

THIS evening in the slow-deepening dusk I sat by my window and spent an hour in passionate conversation with the Devil. I fancied I sat, with my hands folded and my feet crossed, on an ugly but comfortable red velvet sofa in some nondescript room.

THIS evening in the gradually darkening dusk, I sat by my window and spent an hour having an intense conversation with the Devil. I imagined I was sitting, with my hands folded and my feet crossed, on a hideous but comfy red velvet sofa in some ordinary room.

And the fascinating man-devil was seated near in a frail willow chair.

And the intriguing man-devil was sitting nearby in a fragile willow chair.

He had willingly come to pass the time of day with me. He was in a good-humored mood, and I amused and interested him. And for myself, I was extremely glad to see the Devil sitting there and felt vividly as always. But I sat quietly enough.

He had come by to chat with me. He was in a cheerful mood, and I kept him entertained and interested. As for me, I was really happy to see the Devil sitting there and felt that familiar thrill. But I sat quietly enough.

The fascinating man-devil has fascinating steel-gray eyes, and they looked at me with every variety of glance—from quizzical to tender.

The intriguing man-devil has striking steel-gray eyes, and they looked at me with every kind of glance—from curious to affectionate.

It were easy—oh, how easy—to follow those eyes to the earth’s ends.

It was so easy—oh, so easy—to follow those eyes to the ends of the earth.

The Devil leaned back in the frail willow chair and looked at me.

The Devil leaned back in the fragile willow chair and looked at me.

“And now that I am here, Mary MacLane,” he said, “what would you?”

“And now that I’m here, Mary MacLane,” he said, “what do you want?”

“I want you to marry me,” I replied at once. “And I want it more than ever anything was wanted since the world began.”

“I want you to marry me,” I responded immediately. “And I want it more than anything has ever been wanted since the dawn of time.”

“So? I am flattered,” said the Devil, and smiled gently, enchantingly.

“So? I’m flattered,” said the Devil, smiling gently and charmingly.

At that smile I was ravished and transported, and a spasm of some rare emotion thrilled all the little nerves in me from my heels to my forehead. And yet the smile was not for me but rather somewhat at my expense.

At that smile, I was completely captivated and overwhelmed, and a rush of a unique emotion tingled through every nerve in my body from my heels to my forehead. Yet, the smile wasn't meant for me; it was more like a subtle jab at my expense.

“But,” he went on, “you must know it is not my custom to marry women.”

“But,” he continued, “you should know that it's not my thing to marry women.”

“I am sure it is not,” I agreed, “and I do not ask to be peculiarly favored. Anything that you may give me, however little, will constitute marriage for me.”

“I’m sure it’s not,” I agreed, “and I don’t need to be treated specially. Anything you give me, no matter how small, will feel like marriage to me.”

“And would marriage itself be so small a thing?” asked the Devil.

“And would marriage itself be such a trivial thing?” asked the Devil.

“Marriage,” I said, “would be a great, oh, a wonderful thing, and the most beautiful of all. I want what is good according to my lights, and because I am a genius my lights are many and far-reaching.”

“Marriage,” I said, “would be amazing, truly a wonderful thing, and the most beautiful of all. I want what is good based on my perspective, and because I’m a genius, my perspective is broad and insightful.”

“What do your lights tell you?” the man-devil inquired.

“What do your lights mean?” the man-devil asked.

“They tell me this: that nothing in the world matters unless love is with it, and if love is with it and it seems to the virtuous a barren and infamous thing, still—because of the love—it partakes of the very highest.”

“They tell me this: that nothing in the world matters unless love is involved, and even if love is present and seems to the virtuous like a worthless and shameful thing, still—because of the love—it takes on the very highest value.”

“And have you the courage of your convictions?” he said.

“And do you have the courage to stand by your beliefs?” he said.

“If you offered me,” I replied, “that which to the blindly virtuous seems the worst possible thing, it would yet be for me the red, red line on the sky, my heart’s desire, my life, my rest. You are the Devil. I have fallen in love with you.”

“If you offered me,” I replied, “what to the blindly virtuous seems like the worst possible thing, it would still be for me the red, red line in the sky, my heart’s desire, my life, my peace. You are the Devil. I have fallen in love with you.”

“I believe you have,” said the Devil. “And how does it feel to be in love?”

“I think you have,” said the Devil. “So, what’s it like to be in love?”

Sitting composedly on the ugly red velvet sofa, with my hands folded and my feet crossed, I attempted to define that wonderful feeling.

Sitting comfortably on the unattractive red velvet sofa, with my hands folded and my feet crossed, I tried to describe that amazing feeling.

“It feels,” I said, “as if sparks of fire and ice crystals ran riot in my veins with my blood; as if a thousand pin-points pierced my flesh, and every other point a point of pleasure, and every other point a point of pain; as if my heart were laid to rest in a bed of velvet and cotton-wool but kept awake by sweet violin arias; as if milk and honey and the blossoms of the cherry flowed into my stomach and then vanished utterly; as if strange, beautiful worlds lay spread out before my eyes, alternately in dazzling light and complete darkness with chaotic rapidity; as if orris-root were sprinkled in the folds of my brain; as if sprigs of dripping-wet sweet-fern were stuck inside my hot linen collar; as if—well, you know,” I ended suddenly.

“It feels,” I said, “like sparks of fire and ice crystals are racing through my veins with my blood; like a thousand tiny pinpricks are piercing my skin, where every pinch is a mix of pleasure and pain; like my heart is resting on a bed of velvet and cotton but is kept awake by sweet violin music; like milk and honey and cherry blossoms flow into my stomach only to disappear completely; like strange, beautiful worlds are spread out before my eyes, flashing between dazzling light and utter darkness in a chaotic rush; like orris-root is scattered in the folds of my brain; like sprigs of wet sweet-fern are stuck inside my hot collar; like—well, you know,” I suddenly finished.

“Very good,” said the Devil. “You [293]are in love. And you say you are in love with me.”

“Very good,” said the Devil. “You [293]are in love. And you say you are in love with me.”

“Oh, with you!” I exclaimed with suppressed violence. The effort to suppress this violence cost me pounds of nerve-power. But I kept my hands still quietly folded and my feet crossed, and it was a triumph of self-control. “I want you to marry me,” I added despairingly.

“Oh, with you!” I shouted, holding back my anger. Trying to keep that anger down drained so much of my energy. But I kept my hands calmly folded and my feet crossed; it was a victory of self-control. “I want you to marry me,” I said, feeling hopeless.

“And you think,” he inquired, “that apart from the opinion of the wise world, it would be a suitable marriage?”

"And you think," he asked, "that aside from what the wise world says, it would be a good marriage?"

“A suitable marriage!” I exclaimed. “I hate a suitable marriage! No, it would not be suitable. It would be Bohemian, outlandish, adorable!”

“A perfect marriage!” I exclaimed. “I hate the idea of a perfect marriage! No, it wouldn’t be perfect. It would be unconventional, quirky, charming!”

The Devil smiled.

The Devil grinned.

This time the smile was for me. And, oh, the long, old, overpowering enchantment of the smile of steel-gray eyes!—the steel-gray eyes of the Devil!

This time the smile was directed at me. And, wow, the long-lasting, captivating charm of that smile from those steel-gray eyes!—the steel-gray eyes of the Devil!

It is one of those things that one remembers.

It’s one of those things you remember.

“You are a beautifully frank, little [294]feminine creature,” he said. “Frankness is in these days a lost art.”

“You're a wonderfully honest, little [294]feminine creature,” he said. “Being honest is a rare skill these days.”

“Yes, I am beautifully frank,” I replied. “Out of countless millions of the Devil’s anointed I am one to acknowledge myself.”

“Yeah, I’m really honest,” I replied. “Out of countless millions of the Devil’s chosen, I’m one who acknowledges myself.”

“But withal you are not true,” said the man-devil.

“But still, you’re not being honest,” said the man-devil.

“I am a liar,” I answered.

"I'm a liar," I said.

“You are a liar, surely,” he said, “but you stay with your lies. To stay with anything is Truth.”

“You're definitely a liar,” he said, “but you stick to your lies. Sticking to anything is Truth.”

“It is so,” I replied. “Nevertheless I am false as woman can be.”

“It is true,” I replied. “Still, I'm as untrustworthy as any woman can be.”

“But you know what you want.”

“But you know what you want.”

“Oh, yes,” I said, “I know what I want. I want you to marry me.”

“Oh, yes,” I said, “I know what I want. I want you to marry me.”

“And why?”

"Why?"

“Because I love you.”

“Because I love you.”

“That seems an excellent reason, certainly,” said the Devil.

"That definitely sounds like a great reason," said the Devil.

“I want to be happy for once in my life,” I said. “I have never been happy. And if I could be happy once for one gold day, I should be satisfied, and I [295]should have that to remember in the long years.”

“I want to be happy for once in my life,” I said. “I’ve never been happy. And if I could be happy just once for one golden day, I would be satisfied, and I [295]would have that to remember in the long years.”

“And you are a strangely pathetic little animal,” said the Devil.

“And you are a strangely pathetic little creature,” said the Devil.

“I am pathetic,” I said. I clasped my hands very tightly. “I know that I am pathetic: and for this reason I am the most terribly pathetic of all in the world.”

“I’m pathetic,” I said. I clenched my hands tightly. “I know I’m pathetic, and for that reason, I’m the most terribly pathetic person in the world.”

“Poor little Mary MacLane!” said the Devil. He leaned toward me. He looked at me with those strange, wonderfully tender, divine steel-gray eyes. “Poor little Mary MacLane!” he said again in a voice that was like the Gray Dawn. And the eyes—the glance of the steel-gray eyes entered into me and thrilled me through and through. It frightened and soothed me. It racked and comforted me. It ravished me with inconceivable gentleness so that I bent my head down and sobbed as I breathed.

“Poor little Mary MacLane!” said the Devil. He leaned toward me. He looked at me with those strange, wonderfully tender, divine steel-gray eyes. “Poor little Mary MacLane!” he said again in a voice that was like the Gray Dawn. And the eyes—the glance of those steel-gray eyes penetrated me and thrilled me completely. It scared and calmed me. It tore me apart and soothed me. It overwhelmed me with unimaginable gentleness, so I bowed my head and sobbed as I breathed.

“Don’t you know, you little thing,” said the man-devil, softly-compassionate, [296]“your life will be very hard for you always—harder when you are happy than when you go in Nothingness?”

“Don’t you know, you little thing,” said the man-devil, softly and compassionately, [296]“your life will be very hard for you always—harder when you’re happy than when you’re in Nothingness?”

“I know—I know. Nevertheless I want to be happy,” I sobbed. I felt a rush of an old thick, heavy anguish. “It is day after day. It is week after week. It is month after month. It is year after year. It is only time going and going. There is no joy. There is no lightness of heart. It is only the passing of days. I am young and all alone. Always I have been alone: when I was five and lay in the damp grass and tortured myself to keep back tears; and through the long, cold, lonely years till now—and now all the torture does not keep back the tears. There is no one—nothing—to help me bear it. It is more than pathetic when one is nineteen in all young, new feeling and sees Nothing anywhere—except long, dark, lonely years behind her and before her. No one that loves me and long, long years.”

"I know—I know. But I still want to be happy,” I sobbed. I felt a surge of deep, heavy sadness. “It’s day after day. It’s week after week. It’s month after month. It’s year after year. It’s just time passing, endlessly. There’s no joy. There’s no lightness in my heart. It’s just the passing of days. I’m young and all alone. I’ve always been alone: when I was five and lay in the damp grass, forcing myself not to cry; through the long, cold, lonely years until now—and now all that pain doesn’t stop the tears. There’s no one—nothing—to help me get through this. It’s more than sad when you’re nineteen, filled with all this youthful feeling, and see nothing around you—except for those long, dark, lonely years behind and ahead of you. No one who loves me and so many long, long years."

I stopped. The gray eyes were fixed on me. Oh, they were the steel-gray eyes!—and they had a look in them. The long, bitter pageant of my Nothingness mingled with this look and the coming together of these was like the joining of two halves.

I stopped. The gray eyes were locked onto me. Oh, those were the steel-gray eyes!—and they had a certain gaze. The long, painful journey of my Nothingness combined with this gaze, and the merging of the two felt like coming together of two halves.

I do not know which brings me the deeper pain—the loneliness and weariness of my sand and barrenness, or the look in the steel-gray eyes. But as always I would gladly leave all and follow the eyes to the world’s end. They are like the sun’s setting. And they are like the pale, beautiful stars. And they are like the shadows of earth and sky that come together in the dark.

I can’t tell what hurts me more—the loneliness and exhaustion of my empty surroundings, or the expression in those steel-gray eyes. But as always, I would willingly leave everything behind and follow those eyes to the ends of the earth. They’re like a sunset. And they’re like the pale, beautiful stars. And they’re like the shadows of the earth and sky merging in the dark.

“Why,” asked the Devil, “are you in love with me?”

“Why,” asked the Devil, “are you attracted to me?”

“You know so much—so much,” I answered. “I think it must be that. The wisdom of the spheres is in your brain. And so, then, you must understand me. Because no one understands all these smouldering feelings my greatest [298]agony is. You must need know the very finest of them. And your eyes! Oh, it’s no matter why I’m in love with you. It’s enough that I am. And if you married me I would make you happier than you are.”

“You know so much—so much,” I replied. “I think that’s it. The wisdom of the universe is in your mind. So, you must understand me. Because no one gets all these intense feelings of my deepest pain. You must know them better than anyone. And your eyes! Oh, it doesn’t matter why I love you. What matters is that I do. And if you married me, I would make you happier than you are.”

“I am not happy at all,” said the man-devil. “I am merely contented.”

“I’m not happy at all,” said the man-devil. “I’m just okay.”

“Contentment,” I said, “in place of Happiness, is a horrid feeling. Not one of your countless advocates loves you. They all serve you faithfully and well, but with it all they hate you. Always people hate their tyrant. You are my tyrant, but I love you absorbingly, madly. Happiness for me would be to live with you and see you made happy by the overwhelming flood of my love.”

“Contentment,” I said, “instead of Happiness, is a terrible feeling. Not a single one of your many supporters truly loves you. They all serve you faithfully and well, but deep down, they hate you. People always hate their oppressor. You are my oppressor, but I love you completely, madly. For me, happiness would be living with you and making you happy with the overwhelming flood of my love.”

“It interests me,” he said. “You are a most interesting feminine philosopher—and your philosophy is after my own heart, in its lack of virtue. It is to be hoped you are not ‘intellectual,’ which is an unpardonable trait.”

“It interests me,” he said. “You are a really interesting female philosopher—and your philosophy resonates with me because it lacks virtue. I hope you’re not ‘intellectual,’ which is an unforgivable quality.”

“Indeed, I am not,” I replied. “Intellectual people are detestable. They have pale faces and bad stomachs and bad livers, and if they are women their corsets are sure to be too tight, and probably black, and if they are men they are soft, which is worse. And they never by any chance know what it means to walk all day in the rain, or to roll around on the ground in the dirt. And, above all, they never fall in love with the Devil.”

“Actually, I’m not,” I said. “Smart people are annoying. They have pale faces, awful stomachs, and bad livers. If they’re women, their corsets are definitely too tight, probably black, and if they’re men, they’re soft, which is even worse. They never understand what it’s like to walk in the rain all day or to roll around in the dirt. And, most importantly, they never fall in love with the Devil.”

“They are tiresome,” the Devil agreed. “If I were to marry you how long would you be happy?”

“They're exhausting,” the Devil said. “If I were to marry you, how long do you think you'd be happy?”

“For three days.”

“For three days straight.”

“You are wise,” he said. “You are wonderfully wise in some things, though you are still very young.”

"You’re very wise," he said. "You have amazing wisdom in some areas, even though you’re still quite young."

“I am wise,” I answered. “Being of womankind and nineteen years, I am more than ready to give up absolutely everything that is good in the world’s sight, though they are contemptible things enough in my own, for love. [300]All for love. Therefore I am wise. Also I am a fool.”

“I’m wise,” I replied. “As a woman at nineteen, I’m more than ready to give up everything that seems good in the world’s eyes, even though they’re pretty worthless in my own, for love. [300]All for love. So, I’m wise. But I’m also a fool.”

“Why are you a fool?”

“Why are you being silly?”

“Because I am a genius.”

"Because I'm a genius."

“Your logic is good logic,” said the Devil.

“Your reasoning is sound,” said the Devil.

“My logic—oh, I don’t care anything about logic,” I said with sudden complete weariness. I felt buried and wrapped round and round in weariness. Everything lost its color. Everything turned cold.

“My logic—oh, I don’t care about logic at all,” I said, feeling completely worn out all of a sudden. I felt buried and wrapped up in exhaustion. Everything lost its color. Everything turned cold.

“At this moment,” said the Devil, “you feel as if you cared for nothing at all. But if I chose I could bring about a transfiguration. I could kiss your soul into Paradise.”

“At this moment,” said the Devil, “you feel like you don’t care about anything at all. But if I wanted to, I could cause a transformation. I could kiss your soul into Paradise.”

I answered, “Yes,” without emotion.

I replied, “Yes,” without emotion.

“An hour,” said the Devil, “is not very long. But we know it is long enough to suffer in, and go mad in, and live in, and be happy in. And the world contains a great many hours. Now I am leaving you. It is likely that [301]I may never come again, and it is likely that I may come again.”

“An hour,” said the Devil, “isn’t very long. But we know it’s long enough to suffer, to lose your mind, to live, and to find happiness. And the world has a lot of hours. Now I’m leaving you. It’s possible that [301] I may never come back, and it’s also possible that I will.”

It all vanished. I still sat by my window in the gloom. “It is dreary,” I said.

It all faded away. I remained by my window in the darkness. "It’s so bleak,” I said.

But yes. The world contains a great many hours.

But yes. The world has a lot of hours.

April 4.

I HAVE asked for bread, sometimes, and I have been given a stone.

I have asked for bread at times, and I've been given a stone.

Oh, it is a bitter thing—oh, it is piteous, piteous!

Oh, it is such a hard thing—oh, it is so sad, so sad!

I find that I am not far apart from human beings. I can still be crushed, wounded, stunned, by the attitude of human beings.

I realize that I'm not that different from other people. I can still be hurt, wounded, or surprised by how people act.

To-day I looked for human-kindness, and I was given coldness. I repelled human beings.

Today I searched for kindness from others, and I was met with coldness. I pushed people away.

I asked for bread and I was given a stone.

I asked for bread and got a stone.

Oh, it is bitter—bitter.

Oh, it's so bitter.

Oh, is there a thing in the wide world more bitter?

Oh, is there anything in the whole world more bitter?

God, where are you! I am crushed, wounded, stunned—and, oh—I am alone!

God, where are you? I feel crushed, hurt, shocked—and, oh—I’m all alone!

April 10.

I HAVE a sense of humor that partakes of the divine in life—for there are things even in this chaotic irony that are divine. My genius is not divine. My patheticness is not divine. My philosophy is not divine, nor my originality, nor my audacity of thought. These are peculiarly of the earth. But my sense of humor—

I HAVE a sense of humor that touches on the divine in life—because there are things in this chaotic irony that are truly special. My genius isn't divine. My shortcomings aren’t divine. My philosophy isn’t divine, nor is my originality, or my daring thoughts. These are purely earthly. But my sense of humor

It is humor that is far too deep to admit of laughter. It is humor that makes my heart melt with a high, unequaled sense of pleasure and ripple down through my body like old yellow wine.

It’s humor that’s too profound to just laugh at. It’s humor that makes my heart warm with a unique, unmatched sense of joy and flows through my body like aged yellow wine.

A rare tone in a person’s voice, a densely wrathful expression in a pair of slate-colored eyes, a fine, fine shade of comparison and contrast between a word in a conversation and an angleworm pattern in a calico dressing-jacket—these are things that make me conscious of divine emotion.

A unique tone in someone's voice, a deeply angry look in a pair of gray eyes, a subtle difference in comparison between a word in a conversation and a worm pattern on a colorful dressing gown—these are the things that make me aware of profound emotion.

One day last summer an Italian peddler-woman stopped at the back door and rested herself. I stood in the doorway, and the peddler-woman and I talked. She had a dirty white handkerchief tied over her head—as all Italian peddler-women do—and she had a telescope valise filled with garters, and hairpins, and soap, and combs, and pencils, and china buttons on blue cards, and bean-shooters, and tacks, and dream-books, and mouth-organs, and green glass beads, and jews-harps. There is something fascinating about a peddler-woman’s telescope valise. This peddler-woman wore a black satine wrapper and an ancient cape. She said that she would like to stop and rest a while, and I told her she might. I had always wanted to talk to a peddler-woman, and my mother never would allow one in the house.

One day last summer, an Italian peddler woman stopped at the back door to take a break. I stood in the doorway, and we talked. She had a dirty white handkerchief tied around her head—like all Italian peddler women do—and she carried a telescope bag filled with garters, hairpins, soap, combs, pencils, china buttons on blue cards, bean shooters, tacks, dream books, mouth organs, green glass beads, and jaw harps. There’s something intriguing about a peddler woman's telescope bag. This peddler woman wore a black satin dress and an old cape. She said she’d like to rest for a bit, and I told her she could. I had always wanted to talk to a peddler woman, but my mother never let one in the house.

“Is it nice to be a peddler?” I asked her.

“Is it nice being a peddler?” I asked her.

“It ain’t bad,” replied the peddler-woman.

“It’s not bad,” replied the peddler-woman.

“Do you make a great deal of money?” I next inquired.

“Do you make a lot of money?” I asked next.

“Sometime I do, and sometime I don’t,” said the woman. She spoke with an accent that, while it sounded Italian, still showed unmistakably that she had lived in Butte.

“Sometimes I do, and sometimes I don’t,” said the woman. She spoke with an accent that, while it sounded Italian, still clearly indicated that she had lived in Butte.

“Well, do you make just enough to live on, or have you saved some money?” I asked.

“Well, do you earn just enough to get by, or have you saved some money?” I asked.

“I got four hundred dollar in the bank,” she replied. “I been peddlin’ eight year.”

“I have four hundred dollars in the bank,” she replied. “I've been selling for eight years.”

“Eight years of tramping around in all kinds of weather,” I said. “Your philosophy must be peripatetic, too. Haven’t you ever had rheumatism in your knees?”

“Eight years of walking around in all kinds of weather,” I said. “Your philosophy must be all over the place, too. Haven’t you ever had knee pain?”

“I got rheumatism in every joint in my body,” said the woman. “I have to lay off, sometime.”

“I have arthritis in every joint in my body,” said the woman. “I need to take it easy sometimes.”

“Have you a husband?” I wished to know.

"Do you have a husband?" I wanted to know.

“I had a man—oh, yes,” said the peddler-woman.

“I had a man—oh, yes,” said the peddler woman.

“And where is he?”

"Where is he?"

“Back home—in Italy.”

“Back home—in Italy.”

“Why doesn’t he come out here and work for you?” I asked.

“Why doesn’t he come out here and work for you?” I asked.

“Yes, w’y don’t he?” said the woman. “Dat-a man, he’s dem lucky w’en he can get enough to eat—he is.”

“Yes, why doesn’t he?” said the woman. “That man, he’s lucky when he can get enough to eat—he really is.”

“Why don’t you send him some money to pay his way out, since you’ve saved so much?” I inquired.

“Why don’t you send him some money to help him out, since you’ve saved so much?” I asked.

“Holy God!” said the peddler-woman. “I work hard for dat-a money. I save ev’ry cent. I ain’t go’n now to t’row it away—I ain’t. Dat-a man, he’s all right w’ere he is—he is.”

“Holy God!” said the peddler-woman. “I work hard for that money. I save every cent. I’m not going to throw it away—I’m not. That man, he’s fine where he is—he is.”

“What did you marry him for?” I asked.

“What did you marry him for?” I asked.

The peddler-woman looked at me with that look which seems to convey the information that curiosity once killed a cat.

The peddler-woman looked at me with that expression that seems to say curiosity once killed the cat.

“What for?” I persisted—“for love?”

"What for?" I insisted—"for love?"

“I marry him w’en I was young girl. And he was young, too.”

“I married him when I was a young girl. And he was young, too.”

“Yes—but what did you do it for? [307]Was he awfully nice, and did he say awfully sweet things to you?”

“Yes—but why did you do it? [307]Was he really nice, and did he say really sweet things to you?”

“He was dem sweet—oh, yes,” said the peddler-woman. She grinned. “And I was young.”

“He was so sweet—oh, yes,” said the peddler-woman. She grinned. “And I was young.”

“And you liked it when you were young and he was sweet, didn’t you?”

“And you liked it when you were young and he was nice, didn’t you?”

“Yes, I guess so. I was young,” she answered.

“Yes, I guess so. I was young,” she replied.

The fact that one is young seems to imply—in the Italian peddler mind—a lacking in some essential points.

The fact that someone is young seems to imply—in the Italian peddler's mind—a lack of some important qualities.

“And don’t you like your man now?” I asked.

“And don’t you like your guy now?” I asked.

“Dat-a man, he’s all right, in Italy—he is,” replied the woman.

“Dat-a man, he’s all good, in Italy—he is,” replied the woman.

“Well,” I observed, “if I had a man who had been dem sweet once, when I had been young, but who was not sweet any more, I think I should leave him in Italy, too.”

“Well,” I said, “if I had a guy who was once super sweet when I was young but isn’t sweet anymore, I think I’d leave him in Italy, too.”

“You’ll git a man some day soon,” said the peddler-woman.

“You’ll get a man soon enough,” said the peddler-woman.

I was interested to know that.

I was curious to know that.

“They all do—oh, yes,” she said. [308]“But you likely to be better off peddlin’, I tell you.”

“They all do—oh, yes,” she said. [308]“But you’re probably better off selling, I’m telling you.”

“Yes, I think it would be amusing to be a peddler for a while,” I said. “But I should want the man, too, as long as he was dem sweet.”

“Yes, I think it would be fun to be a peddler for a bit,” I said. “But I’d also want the guy, as long as he was sweet.”

The peddler-woman picked up the telescope valise.

The peddler woman grabbed the telescope bag.

“Yes,” she remarked, “a man, he’s sweet two days, t’ree days, then—holy God! he never work, he git-a drunk, he make-a rough-house, he raise hell.”

“Yes,” she said, “a guy is nice for two days, three days, then—oh my God! he doesn’t work, he gets drunk, he causes chaos, he raises hell.”

The peddler-woman nodded at me and limped out of the yard. The telescope valise was heavy. When she walked every muscle in her body seemed to be pressed into the service. She had a heavy, solid look. She seemed as though she might weigh three hundred pounds, though she was not large. The afternoon sun shone down brightly on her dirty white handkerchief, on her brown comely face, on her brown brass-ringed hands, on her [309]black satine wrapper, on her ancient cape.

The peddler woman nodded at me and limped out of the yard. The telescope suitcase was heavy. Every time she walked, it looked like every muscle in her body was working hard. She had a strong, solid appearance. She seemed like she could weigh three hundred pounds, even though she wasn't that big. The afternoon sun shone brightly on her dirty white handkerchief, her brown, attractive face, her brown hands with brass rings, her black satin wrap, and her old cape.

As I watched her out of sight I thought to myself: “Two days, t’ree days, then—holy God! he never work, he git-a drunk, he make-a rough-house, he raise hell.”

As I watched her disappear, I thought to myself: “Two days, three days, then—oh my God! he won't work, he'll get drunk, he'll cause trouble, he'll raise hell.”

I was conscious of an intense humor that was so far beyond laughter that it was too deep even for tears. But I felt tears vaguely as I watched the peddler-woman limping up the road.

I was aware of a deep sense of humor that went beyond just laughter, something too profound even for tears. But I felt a vague sadness as I watched the peddler-woman limping up the road.

It was not pathos. It was humor—humor. My emotion was one of vivid pleasure—pleasure at the sight of the woman, and at the telescope valise, and at her conversation supplemented by my own.

It was not sadness. It was humor—humor. I felt a strong sense of joy—joy from seeing the woman, from the telescope bag, and from her conversation mixed with my own.

This emotion is divine, and I can not grasp it.

This feeling is incredible, and I can't fully understand it.

As I looked after the Italian peddler-woman it came to me with sudden force that the earth is only the earth, but that it is touched here and there brilliantly with divine fingers.

As I watched the Italian peddler-woman, it suddenly struck me that the earth is just the earth, but it’s touched here and there brilliantly by divine hands.

Long and often as I’ve sat in intense silent passion and gazed at the red, red sunset sky, I have never then felt this sense of the divine.

Long and often while I've sat in deep, silent reflection and watched the vibrant red sunset sky, I've never felt this sense of the divine.

It comes only through humor.

It only comes through humor.

It comes only with things like an Italian peddler-woman in a black satine wrapper and an ancient cape.

It comes only with items like an Italian peddler woman in a black satin wrap and an old cape.

My soul—how heavily it goes.

My soul—how heavy it feels.

Life is a journeying up a spring-time hill. And at the top we wonder why we are there. Have mercy on me, I implore in a dull idea that the journey is so long—so long, and a human being is less than an atom.

Life is a journey up a springtime hill. And when we reach the top, we wonder why we’re there. Have mercy on me, I plead with a dull thought that the journey is so long—so long, and a person is less than an atom.

The solid, heavy figure of an Italian peddler-woman with a telescope valise, limping away in the afternoon sunshine, is more convincing of the Things that Are than would be the sound of the wailing of legions of lost souls, could it be heard.

The sturdy, heavy figure of an Italian peddler woman with a telescopic suitcase, limping away in the afternoon sun, is more convincing of Reality than the sound of countless lost souls wailing, if it could be heard.

For the world must be amused.

Because the world needs entertainment.

And the world’s wind listeth as it bloweth.

And the world's wind listens as it blows.

April 11.

I WRITE a great many letters to the dear anemone lady. I send some of them to her and others I keep to read myself. I like to read letters that I have written—particularly that I have written to her.

I write a lot of letters to the dear anemone lady. I send some to her and keep others to read myself. I enjoy reading letters I've written—especially the ones I've written to her.

This is a letter that I wrote two days ago to my one friend:

This is a letter I wrote two days ago to my friend:

“To you:—

“To you:”

“And don’t you know, my dearest, my friendship with you contains other things? It contains infatuation, and worship, and bewitchment, and idolatry, and a tiny altar in my soul-chamber whereon is burning sweet incense in a little dish of blue and gold.

“And don’t you know, my dearest, my friendship with you holds so much more? It holds infatuation, and admiration, and fascination, and devotion, and a small altar in my heart where sweet incense burns in a little dish of blue and gold.”

“Yes, all of these.

“Yeah, all of these.”

“My life is made up of many outpourings. All the outpourings have one point of coming-together. You are [312]the point of coming-together. There is no other.

"My life consists of many expressions. All these expressions have one point of convergence. You are [312]the point of convergence. There isn’t another."

“You are the anemone lady.

"You are the anemone queen."

“You are the one whom I may love.

You are the one I could love.

“To think that the world contains one beautiful human being for me to love!

“To think that the world has one beautiful person for me to love!”

“It is wonderful.

"It's awesome."

“My life is longing for the sight of you. My senses are aching for lack of an anemone to diffuse itself among them.

“My life is yearning to see you. My senses are aching without an anemone to spread among them.”

“A year ago, when you were in the high school, often I used to go over there when you would be going home, so that my life could be made momentarily replete by the sight of you. You didn’t know I was there—only a few times when I spoke to you.

“A year ago, when you were in high school, I often used to go over there when you were heading home, just so I could briefly feel complete by seeing you. You didn’t know I was there—only a few times when I talked to you.

“And now it is that I remember you.

"And now I recall you."

“Oh, my dearest—you are the only one in the world!

“Oh, my dearest—you are the only one in the world!

“We are two women. You do not love me, but I love you.

“We are two women. You don’t love me, but I love you.”

“You have been wonderfully, beautifully kind to me.

“You have been wonderfully, beautifully kind to me.

“You are the only one who has ever been kind to me.

“You're the only one who's ever been nice to me.

“There is something delirious in this—something of the nameless quantity.

“There is something wild about this—something of the nameless quality.

“It is old grief and woe to live nineteen years and to remember no person ever to have been kind. But what is it—do you think?—at the end of nineteen years, to come at last upon one who is wonderfully, beautifully kind!

“It’s a deep sorrow to live nineteen years and not remember a single person being kind. But what do you think it’s like—at the end of those nineteen years—to finally meet someone who is incredibly, beautifully kind!”

“Those persons who have had some one always to be kind to them can never remotely imagine how this feels.

“People who have always had someone kind to them can never truly understand how this feels.”

“Sometimes in these spring days when I walk miles down into the country to the little wet gulch of the sweet-flags, I wonder why it is that this thing does not make me happy. ‘She is wonderfully, beautifully kind,’ I say to myself—‘and she is the anemone lady. She is wondrously kind, and though [314]she’s gone, nothing can ever change that.’

“Sometimes in these spring days when I walk for miles into the countryside to the little wet gulch of the sweet flags, I wonder why this doesn’t make me happy. ‘She is wonderfully, beautifully kind,’ I tell myself—‘and she is the anemone lady. She is wondrously kind, and even though [314]she’s gone, nothing can ever change that.’”

“But I am not happy.

"But I'm not happy."

“Oh, my one friend—what is the matter with me? What is this feeling? Why am I not happy?

“Oh, my friend—what's wrong with me? What is this feeling? Why am I not happy?

“But how can you know?

"But how can you tell?"

“You are beautiful.

"You look beautiful."

“I am a small, vile creature.

“I am a small, vile creature.

“Always I awake to this fact when I think of the anemone lady.

“Whenever I think of the anemone lady, I always wake up to this fact.

“I am not good.

"I'm not good."

“But you are kind to me—you are kind to me—you are kind to me.

"But you’re nice to me—you’re nice to me—you’re nice to me."

“You have written me two letters.

"You’ve sent me two messages."

“The anemone lady came down from her high places and wrote me two letters.

“The anemone lady came down from her high places and wrote me two letters.

“It is said that God is somewhere. It may be so.

“It is said that God exists somewhere. That might be true.”

“But God has never come down from his high places to write me two letters.

“But God has never come down from his high places to write me two letters.”

“Dear—do you see?—you are the only one in the world.

“Dear—do you see?—you are the only one in the world.”

“Mary MacLane.”

"Mary MacLane."

April 12.

OH, THE dreariness, the Nothingness!

OH, THE gloom, the Nothingness!

Day after day—week after week,—it is dull and gray and weary. It is dull, DULL, DULL!

Day after day—week after week—it’s boring and gloomy and exhausting. It is dull, DULL, DULL!

No one loves me the least in the world.

No one loves me at all in this world.

“My life is dreary—he cometh not.”

“My life is dull—he doesn't come.”

I am unhappy—unhappy.

I'm really unhappy.

It rains. The blue sky is weeping. But it is not weeping because I am unhappy.

It’s raining. The blue sky is crying. But it’s not crying because I’m sad.

I hate the blue sky, and the rain, and the wet ground, and everything. This morning I walked far away over the sand, and these things made me think they loved me—and that I loved them. But they fooled me. Everything fools me. I am a fool.

I hate the blue sky, the rain, the wet ground, and everything. This morning I walked a long way over the sand, and these things made me feel like they loved me—and that I loved them. But they tricked me. Everything tricks me. I'm a fool.

No one loves me. There are people here. But no one loves me—no one understands—no one cares.

No one loves me. There are people around, but no one loves me—no one gets me—no one cares.

It is I and the barrenness. It is I—young and all alone.

It’s just me and the emptiness. It’s me—young and completely alone.

Pitiful Heaven!—but no, Heaven is not pitiful.

Pitiful Heaven!—but no, Heaven isn't pitiful.

Heaven also has fooled me, more than once.

Heaven has tricked me more than once.

There is something for every one that I have ever known—some tender thing. But what is there for me? What have I to remember out of the long years?

There’s something for everyone I’ve ever known—some sweet memory. But what about me? What do I have to hold onto from all these long years?

The blue sky is weeping, but not for me. The rain is persistent and heavy as damnation. It falls on my mind and it maddens my mind. It falls on my soul and it hurts my soul.—Everything hurts my soul.—It falls on my heart and it warps the wood in my heart.

The blue sky is crying, but not for me. The rain is constant and heavy as hell. It pours down on my thoughts and drives me crazy. It falls on my spirit and it pains my spirit.—Everything pains my spirit.—It falls on my heart and it distorts the wood in my heart.

Of womankind and nineteen years, a philosopher of the peripatetic school, a thief, a genius, a liar, and a fool—and unhappy, and filled with anguish and hopeless despair. What is my life? Oh, what is there for me!

Of all women and nineteen years old, a philosopher from the wandering school, a thief, a genius, a liar, and a fool—and unhappy, filled with pain and hopeless despair. What is my life? Oh, what is out there for me!

There has always been Nothing. There will always be Nothing.

There has always been Nothing. There will always be Nothing.

There was a miserable, damnable, wretched, lonely childhood. Itself has passed, but the pain of it has not passed. The pain of it is with me and is added to the pain of now. It is pain that never lets itself be forgotten. The pain of the childhood was the pain of Nothing. The pain of now is the pain of Nothing. Oh, the pathetic burlesque-tragedy of Nothing!

There was a miserable, damnable, wretched, lonely childhood. It has passed, but the pain of it hasn't. The pain is still with me and adds to the pain of now. It's a pain that never allows itself to be forgotten. The pain of childhood was the pain of Nothing. The pain of now is the pain of Nothing. Oh, the sad, ridiculous tragedy of Nothing!

It is burlesque, but it is none the less tragedy. It is tragedy that eats its way inward.

It’s a parody, but it’s still a tragedy. It’s a tragedy that digs deep inside.

It is only I and the sand and barrenness.

It’s just me, the sand, and the emptiness.

I have never a tender thing in my life. The sand and barrenness has never a grass-blade.

I have never experienced anything tender in my life. The sand and desolation have never produced a blade of grass.

I want a human being to love me. I have need of it. I am starving to death for lack of it.

I want someone to love me. I really need it. I'm dying inside from not having it.

Bitterest salt tears surge upward—sobs are shaking themselves out from [318]the depths. Oh, the salt is bitter. I might lay me down and weep all day and all night—and the salt would grow more bitter and more bitter.

Bitter tears filled with salt flow up—sobs are breaking free from [318]the depths. Oh, this salt is so bitter. I could lie down and cry all day and all night—and the salt would just become more and more bitter.

But life in its Nothingness is more bitter still.

But life in its emptiness is even more bitter.

It is burlesque-tragedy that is the most tragic of all.

It’s a tragic kind of comedy that’s the most tragic of all.

It is an inward dying that never ends. It is the bitterness of death added to the bitterness of life.

It’s a constant inner struggle that never stops. It’s the harshness of death mixed with the harshness of life.

What hell is there like that of one weak little human being placed on the earth—and left alone?

What kind of hell is there for a weak little person on this earth—and left alone?

There are people who live and enjoy. But my soul and I—we find life too bitter, and too heavy to carry alone. Too bitter, and too heavy.

There are people who live and enjoy life. But my soul and I—we find life too bitter and too heavy to carry on our own. Too bitter and too heavy.

Oh, that I and my soul might perish at this moment, forever!

Oh, how I wish that my soul could just vanish right now, forever!

April 13.

I AM sitting writing out on my sand and barrenness. The sky is pale and faded now in the west, but a few minutes ago there was the same old-time, always-new miracle of roses and gold, and glints and gleams of silver and green, and a river in vermilions and purples—and lastly the dear, the beautiful: the red, red line.

I’m sitting here writing on my sand and emptiness. The sky is pale and faded now in the west, but just a few minutes ago, it was the same timeless, always-refreshing miracle of pinks and golds, and sparkles of silver and green, with a river of reds and purples—and finally the beloved, the beautiful: the bright, red line.

There also are heavy black shadows.

There are also dense black shadows.

I have given my heart into the keeping of this.

I have entrusted my heart to this.

And still, as always, I look at it—and feel it all with thrilling passion—and await the Devil’s coming.

And still, as always, I look at it—and feel it all with an exciting passion—and wait for the Devil’s arrival.

The Send-off:
October 28, 1901.

AND so there you have my Portrayal. It is the record of three months of Nothingness. Those three months are very like the three months that preceded them, to be sure, and the three that followed them—and like all the months that have come and gone with me, since time was. There is never anything different; nothing ever happens.

AND so there you have my portrayal. It’s the record of three months of nothingness. Those three months are pretty much like the three months that came before them, and the three that followed—and like all the months that have passed with me, since time began. Nothing ever changes; nothing ever happens.

Now I will send my Portrayal into the wise wide world. It may stop short at the publisher; or it may fall still-born from the press; or it may go farther, indeed, and be its own undoing.

Now I will send my Portrait out into the big wide world. It might get stuck at the publisher; or it could flop right out of the press; or it might go further and end up being its own downfall.

That’s as may be.

That's possible.

I will send it.

I’ll send it.

What else is there for me, if not this book?

What else do I have if not this book?

And, oh, that some one may understand it!

And, oh, that someone might get it!

—I am not good. I am not virtuous. I am not sympathetic. I am not generous. I am merely and above all a creature of intense passionate feeling. I feel—everything. It is my genius. It burns me like fire.—

—I am not good. I am not virtuous. I am not sympathetic. I am not generous. I am simply, above all, a being full of intense, passionate feeling. I feel—everything. It is my strength. It consumes me like fire.

My Portrayal in its analysis and egotism and bitterness will surely be of interest to some. Whether to that one alone who may understand it; or to some who have themselves been left alone; or to those three whom I, on three dreary days, asked for bread, and who each gave me a stone—and whom I do not forgive (for that is the bitterest thing of all): it may be to all of these.

My depiction, with its analysis and self-importance and resentment, will definitely interest some people. Whether it’s just one person who might get it, or others who have also felt alone, or those three who I asked for bread on three miserable days and each handed me a stone—and whom I cannot forgive (because that’s the most painful thing of all): it could be for all of them.

But none of them, nor any one, can know the feeling made of relief and pain and despair that comes over me at the thought of sending all this to the wise wide world. It is bits of my wooden heart broken off and given away. It is strings of amber beads [322]taken from the fair neck of my soul. It is shining little gold coins from out of my mind’s red leather purse. It is my little old life-tragedy.

But none of them, or anyone else, can understand the mix of relief, pain, and despair I feel when I think about sharing all of this with the big wide world. It’s pieces of my wooden heart broken off and handed out. It’s strands of amber beads [322] taken from the beautiful neck of my soul. It’s shiny little gold coins from my mind’s red leather wallet. It’s my little old life’s tragedy.

It means everything to me.

It means the world to me.

Do you see?—it means everything to me.

Do you see?—it means everything to me.

It will amuse you. It will arouse your interest. It will stir your curiosity. Some sorts of persons will find it ridiculous. It will puzzle you.

It will entertain you. It will pique your interest. It will spark your curiosity. Some people will find it silly. It will confuse you.

But am I to suppose that it will also awaken compassion in cool, indifferent hearts? And will the sand and barrenness look so unspeakably gray and dreary to coldly critical eyes as to mine? And shall my bitter little story fall easily and comfortably upon undisturbed ears, and linger for an hour, and be forgotten?

But should I think that it will also spark compassion in cool, indifferent hearts? And will the sand and emptiness seem as unbearably gray and dreary to cold, critical eyes as they do to mine? And will my bitter little story easily drift into undisturbed ears, linger for an hour, and then be forgotten?

Will the wise wide world itself give me in my outstretched hand a stone?

Will the vast, wise world itself give me a stone in my outstretched hand?

THE END

THE END

Transcriber’s Notes

Transcription Notes

Contents was added for the reader’s convenience.

Contents was included for the reader's convenience.

Errors in punctuation were repaired.

Punctuation errors were fixed.

Except for the following change, spelling has been preserved as printed in the original.

Except for the following change, the spelling has been kept as it was in the original.

On page 79, “buoyantly” was changed from “bouyantly” (float buoyantly on air).

On page 79, “buoyantly” was changed from “bouyantly” (float buoyantly on air).


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!